Ginny breathed deeply. It was all just a horrible dream. It was not possible that Vincent Crabbe was in her dorm trying to determine whether his bum looked big or not; it was not possible that boys were even in her dorm. Ginny pinched herself and bit her lip as pain seared through her arm. Okay, it wasn't a dream, but clearly something wasn't right...
From the Unofficial Portkey Archive: https://portkey-archive.org/story/7607/
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: H/G at beginning, though I wouldn’t really call it anything myself. There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Well, when I first started writing fanfiction, I had three fics that I was writing: Twisted, Where Two Paths Meets, and this one here. While all three are very different, they are all equally special to me. It therefore seems only fitting for me to re-write this one too, lol. I hope you enjoy it, and for those of you who have already read it, you are welcome to re-read it, as there will be some rather significant changes!
The Nightmare begins…
Ginny opened her eyes slowly, frowning to herself at the strange noises around her. It was not possible but she thought she could hear male voices drifting through her dorm.
“You idiot. What do you think you are doing?” An amused but clearly male voice said, sounding horribly close to Ginny. She closed her eyes trying to attempt to make the voices all disappear, but the deep voices continued to echo in her ears.
“I’m trying to see if my butt looks big in this if you really must know,” another male said tiredly. “Millicent said my butt looked fat”.
The male laughed. “Crabbe your butt always looks fat; you are fat.”
Ginny breathed deeply. It was all just a horrible dream. It was not possible that Vincent Crabbe was in her dorm trying to determine whether his bum looked big or not; it was not possible that boys were even in her dorm. Ginny pinched herself and bit her lip as pain seared through her arm. Okay, it wasn’t a dream, but clearly something wasn’t right.
“Oi, Draco!” The male called out, while still trying to stop laughing. “Get your girly looking butt out of that bed and get dressed.”
Ginny sat up with a jolt. “Draco?” she repeated confusedly. Why was this boy calling her Draco? Did they get hit with a confoundus curses or something? Though they were Slytherins, so it was plausible they would be insane.
The curtains were pulled back and a handsome, tan face appeared before her vision, which she recognised as Blaise Zabini’s, his amber coloured eyes watching her with concern. “Are you feeling okay, Draco? You look a little pale.”
Crabbe snorted while trying to disentangle his head from his robes- a difficult task it seemed.
“Well, paler then usual,” Blaise amended with an amused glint in his amber eyes.
Ginny just stared at him blankly, deciding Blaise Zabini was definitely insane. Only someone with mental problems would think she was Draco Malfoy; it was just ridiculous, unless he was just trying to pull a prank?
She gazed past Blaise’s smiling face to stare about the dorm. It seemed…different- more darker- and why were there green curtains around her bed? Was this their idea of a joke? Trying to make her think she was insane by calling her Draco and changing her dorm to resemble something from a Slytherin horror movie?
“Draco, are you just going to sit there gaping like a troll, or are you going to get dressed?” Blaise asked, chuckling slightly as he stood up to look in the mirror, his hands giving his wavy black hair an even more tousled look.
Ginny stood up out of the bed, feeling just a little odd. It was almost as if she was taller and broader, and she was beginning to feel even more worried. Blaise still seemed to think she was Draco, and with a slightly anxious feeling inside her, Ginny walked over to the mirror and stared at her reflection. She gaped in horror as the surprised but handsome face of Draco Malfoy stared back at her. His cold grey eyes widened in shock and his thin lips, for once free from his trademark sneer were open in panic.
“This is not happening!” She practically shouted hysterically, not wanting to accept what was happening to her.
“Uhh, you alright mate?” Blaise asked, looking genuinely worried at his friend’s odd behaviour. He seemed to have no idea that Ginny was the one he was talking to.
“I’m fine…” Ginny answered weakly before fainting.
OOOOOOOOOOOOOO
Draco smiled and rolled over in his bed. It was going to be a wonderful day, he could just tell. Sitting up he pushed the covers off him and stepped onto the floor. For some reason he felt a lot shorter then normal, but figured it was just because he had woken up; it had been a rough night.
“Hmm, what to wear” he mumbled absently to himself as he moved towards where his drawers normally were. He paused suddenly as his brain finally registered one fact: he wasn’t in his dorm; in fact, this room was so different from his dorm with its red curtains and unmistakable girly atmosphere, that he couldn’t help but wonder how he hadn’t noticed before.
“What the…?” Draco said clearly puzzled. He became even more shocked when a soft, musical voice issued from his mouth that was nowhere near the deep masculine voice he was used to hearing coming from his lips. “What’s going on?” Draco said a bit more loudly, feeling a rather panicky feeling growing inside him.
A girl sat up from one of the beds, rubbing her eyes tiredly, a clearly disgruntled expression on her rather pretty face. “What are you doing, Ginny? I’m trying to sleep here.”
Draco stared at her perplexed. Why the hell had she called him Ginny? Wasn’t that the horrible she-weasel’s name?
“My name is not ‘Ginny’,” he retorted defensively, again in that same girlish voice. It was actually beginning to frighten him a bit.
“Fine! Ginevra, would you please shutup!” The girl snapped and flopped back against the bed, pulling her blanket up over body again.
Draco stared at the girl thinking she was clearly mad. Only an idiot would think he was a girl, and a weasel at that… His stomach grumbled in protest at the lack food, and out of instinct Draco looked down, only to find certain things distracting his vision- certain things that no male was supposed to have…
“I have boobs!” Draco exclaimed in astonishment, clearly horrified by the prospect that the two things he was used to ogling on pretty girls was now attached to his body.
He ran to the mirror and stared at his reflection, his face falling ludicrously at what he was seeing. A girl with the most amazing brown eyes was staring at him with a mixture of horror and surprise on her face. Her brown, almost chestnut coloured eyes were veiled with lustrous, long lashes, which were amazingly dark despite her flaming-red hair. She had finely arched eyebrows set above her glorious eyes, and a cute little nose to complete the pretty, upper-profile. His gaze travelled down to see her soft lips open in shock, and noticed that her pale cheeks were lightly dusted with freckles. One would almost call her freckles cute, though he would never admit it to anyone, especially when he realised whose reflection was staring at him. It just could not be true, yet there was no other explanation for it. He was in the body of none other then that damned she-weasel.
“Ahhh, this is a nightmare!” Draco yelled dramatically.
The same girl who had fussed at him before opened her eyes with a snap to once more sit up and glare at him intensely through her striking blue eyes.
“I thought I told you to shut it!” She said angrily. “Geez, just because you go out with friggen Harry Potter doesn’t make you the Queen of the World. Some of us are actually trying to sleep here.”
Draco’s mouth fell open. “She goes out with Potter?” he said without thinking. “Ugh talk about bad taste.”
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
Ginny opened her eyes to see Blaise Zabini’s face looking over her, a worried expression on his face. To her left was Vincent Crabbe, looking trollish and idiotic as normal, and on her right was Gregory Goyle, wearing an expression much similar to Crabbe’s.
“Phew, Draco, you gave us quite a fright. You alright?” Blaise asked, helping Ginny to her feet.
“Umm, I’m fine…” Ginny said cautiously, watching the three boys staring at her. It was obvious she was somehow in Malfoy’s body and in his dorm with his friends. The problem was she really had no idea how Draco Malfoy acted around his friends. She hated to think of how they would react to finding out she wasn’t really Draco, but then acting like him would be just as difficult. There was also the question of where the real Draco Malfoy was…
“Well, you’d better get dressed; we’re already late for breakfast and you know how Pansy hates to be kept waiting.” Blaise said, smirking as he said Pansy’s name.
“Uh, right.” Ginny said stupidly. She realised she wasn’t being a very believable Malfoy, but she was just so confused.
“Draco?” Goyle said in his trollish accents, giving her his own concerned expression, and Ginny thought she could see one thick eyebrow rising questioningly.
“Oh right,” Ginny said blushing and walking over to Draco’s drawers. She couldn’t believe what she was about to do, but what choice did she have? Ginny opened his drawers and pulled out the Hogwarts uniform, throwing it on the bed. She then proceeded to pull of the silky pyjamas she was wearing and tried desperately not to blush as she noticed her now very exposed body, which wasn’t her body at all.
Malfoy definitely has been holding out on us. Who knew he would have such a hot body…
Oh crap, did I just think that?
Ginny mentally scolded herself for thinking such treacherous thoughts and quickly got dressed. She looked in the mirror and again saw the familiar face of Draco Malfoy looking back at her. She hurriedly brushed her blond hair and walked over to the group of Slytherin boys, inwardly cringing at when she would have to face Draco after seeing him practically naked.
“Ready,” she said sighing.
“Good.” Blaise said cheerfully. He paused slightly, frowning as he stared at Ginny’s hair. “Uh, you’re not going to fix your hair?”
“What?” Ginny said confused, not really sure why he was asking her such a thing. It looked fine to her….
“Never mind.” Blaise said, putting an arm around his friend. “C’mon, I'm starving.”
Blaise led Ginny out of the Slytherin boys’ dormitory and into the common room. It was rather different to what she expected. There was an open fire but it didn’t give the same warmth the Gryffindor’s did. The décor was all in green and silver of course, and there were a lot of black leather armchairs dotted around.
Blaise pulled her through the portrait hole and led her off to the Great Hall, chatting all the way. It seemed Draco’s friend, Blaise certainly knew how to talk, and Ginny was finding it hard to keep up without even knowing half the things he was talking about, or the people for that matter. All Ginny had been saying was “mmm” or “really?” most of the time, but he hadn’t seemed to mind. Maybe Draco was always quiet?
Blaise suddenly stopped and looked at her, an unreadable expression on his face. “Are you sure you’re alright? You’ve been acting so…odd.”
“I’m just tired,” Ginny said quickly, realising that Blaise was obviously suspecting something was up. These Slytherins were too sharp for their own good.
Blaise stared at her for a moment before shrugging and walking into the Great Hall. Ginny followed, finding herself walking automatically towards her usual seat at the Gryffindor table when Blaise’s amused voice said by her ear, “Ready to taunt the Gryffindors already, Draco? You know they aren’t worth it.”
Ginny suddenly realised her mistake but it was too late. She looked at Crabbe and Goyle who were looking at her expectantly, clearly thinking she was about to give them a laugh at the Gryffindors’ expense, but Blaise looked as if he was trying hard not to roll his eyes. Ginny found her gaze meeting Ron’s, surprised slightly by the pure hatred reflecting back at her. Really she had to wonder how Draco even managed to say his insults being confronted with such intense rage in her brother’s blue eyes.
“Not now,” Ginny said quickly, hoping they would accept her excuse. “McGonagall is watching.”
Blaise nodded and pulled Ginny away from the Gryffindors’ table towards their own and sat down. Ginny only had the chance to sit and grab her plate before a girl with short black hair and harsh blue eyes sat down beside her, clutching her arm possessively.
“Good morning Draco,” the girl said, smiling seductively as she ran her hand up Ginny’s thigh.
Ginny stared at the girl, whom she recognised as Pansy Parkinson. She would have been pretty if it wasn’t for her pug like nose and the expression of superiority that frequently occupied her face; however, right now she was looking at Ginny with such a ridiculous, soppy expression on her face that Ginny found it hard not to laugh.
“Do you mind?” Ginny muttered, feeling a little uncomfortable at Pansy’s close proximity.
“Mind what, Draco?” Pansy purred, sliding her hand up further until Ginny began to feel a strange heat growing in her pants.
Ginny leaned away abruptly and looked at Pansy in horror. “What the hell are you doing, you pug-faced cow?”
The Slytherins guffawed at her statement, but Pansy flushed with outrage, making Ginny wonder if she had said the wrong thing. She hadn’t really thought about what Draco would say in that moment, being too disturbed by the feeling she had gotten by Pansy’s hand.
“Is that anyway to treat your girlfriend?” Pansy asked viciously, her eyes no longer shining with soppy admiration but outright rage.
“Girlfriend?” Ginny said incredulously. She had always thought Draco was single…
Pansy glared at him furiously, her teeth practically grinding loud enough for Ginny to hear. “Yes, girlfriend you idiot, or did you forget?”
Ginny could only stare at her confused. Out of all the girls in Slytherin he decided to choose the one who was as vindictive as she was pug-faced? Well, she had always thought Draco Malfoy had bad taste but this was proof of it. Maybe it was just for the benefits, for Ginny had not forgotten Pansy’s wandering hands.
“Sorry,” Ginny said not very apologetically.
Blaise stared at Ginny, his amber eyes shining with amusement as he desperately tried not to laugh. She couldn’t help but wonder what he was thinking, and why he found this so funny. Admittedly Pansy looking so offended was rather amusing, but then if he were Draco’s friend, shouldn’t he be at least somewhat surprised?
Pansy glared at Blaise for a moment before turning her dark eyes back to Ginny, narrowing them into cold, blue slits. “I hope you remember our date tonight by the fountain?”
“Yeah, of course I remember” Ginny answered unconvincingly, not having any idea what Pansy was talking about, and not being a good enough actress to fake it.
Pansy narrowed her dark blue eyes even more until she looked positively malicious. “You’d better Draco.” She said threateningly.
Ginny swallowed, tugging at her tie uncomfortably. Being Draco Malfoy was going to be a lot more difficult than she thought…
OOOOOOOOOOOO
Draco walked out of the Gryffindor common room and began walking to the Great Hall for breakfast, feeling rather disgruntled by all that had happened. He was not enjoying his time in the she-weasel’s body. He had found it damn annoying trying to put on a bra, not to mention ever since he had attempted to put on said bra, he was feeling very conflicted over his view on her. On the one hand she was nothing but a disgusting, annoying she-weasel, on the other, she had a very nice body that he had just been able to stare at to his heart’s delight. Female body or not, he still had the mind of a hormonally charged sixteen-year-old boy.
He glared at a few students out of habit as he walked down the corridor, but froze when he felt a pair of strong arms snake around his waist, the unmistakable feeling of lips pressing against his neck in a kiss.
“What the hell!” Draco yelped, before spinning around to see Harry Potter smiling at him. A sickening feeling filled his stomach as he realised he had just been kissed by Harry Potter on the neck; he could only be grateful that it was not on the lips…
“I missed you this morning. Why didn’t you wait?” Harry asked casually.
Draco glared at Harry, quickly darting out of his arms before he was sent into uncontrollable shuddering. “What are you doing?” Draco hissed angrily.
“What’s the matter, Ginny?” Harry said, his emerald-green eyes looking clearly confused.
“You can’t snog me in the middle of the corridor!” Draco improvised, not wanting to say the real reason when he was still trapped in the she-weasel’s body. Besides, he was still trying not to be sick at the feeling of Harry kissing his neck.
Harry laughed suddenly, plainly amused by Draco’s words. “Since when did you become so self-conscious Ginny? No one is going to see…”
Draco rolled his eyes, disgusted by Harry’s lack of decorum. “Keep your pants on Potter, or else I’ll miss my breakfast.”
Harry stared at Draco dumbfounded, an odd expression working onto his face. “You know, you sounded horribly like Malfoy just then. What’s up?”
Draco walked in silence, hoping that if he just ignored him Harry would disappear. He didn’t want to have to explain anything to Harry anymore, especially when he was being so horny and trying to snog him.
Harry put an arm around Draco’s waist (who shuddered) and walked with him down the corridor. Harry was just lucky he could not see Draco’s expression, for it was particularly murderous right now, though in the body of Ginny Weasley, Draco found himself unable to do anything to stop Harry’s advances.
They entered the Great hall together, and Harry took Draco’s hand (who shuddered even more) and led him to the Gryffindor table. Draco’s eyes scanned the Great Hall, narrowing as he saw Pansy talking to the Draco impostor, who he figured was probably Ginny.
He watched the fake-Draco’s lean back in horror as Pansy smiled. Draco sniggered, knowing exactly what Pansy would be doing. Clearly Ginny wasn’t enjoying the attentions of Pansy. Not that he had it any better with Harry trying to touch him all the time. He had to talk to Ginny soon and figure out how to get his body back; he wasn’t sure how long he could last like this.
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
Draco was walking down the corridors later that day when he saw familiar, pale blond hair walking around a corner. He quickly followed, groaning as he saw his body start walking towards the girls’ bathroom. The she-weasel was obviously too stupid to realise that as a guy she could not just go waltzing into the girls’ bathroom. He grimaced at what other stupid things she had done to ruin his reputation.
“Weaslette!” Draco yelled, grabbing Ginny’s arm roughly to stop her from entering the toilets. “What are you doing going to the Girls’ bathroom?”
Ginny turned to face Draco and yelped in fright. He understood the feeling she felt, but right now he didn’t have patience for her to get her wits together and realise that she was staring at herself.
“My body!” She exclaimed stupidly. Draco reassessed his view as he rolled his eyes. She was obviously more stupid than he had thought.
“Give me my body back, Weaslette.”
“How? I don't know how we got this way in the first place.” Ginny asked in a confused voice. Draco felt his temper quickly slipping away from him. He was so tired of being in her body, and now the one person who he was sure could help him had just admitted she had no idea.
“I don’t care!” Draco shouted angrily. “I’ve had enough surprises in your body thank you, and if Potter kisses me once more I swear I’m going to be sick, or kill him,” Draco added with grim expression.
Ginny laughed in obvious amusement. “You let Harry kiss you?”
“He kept sneaking up on me,” Draco retorted heatedly. “Now you give my body back!”
Ginny sighed, sobering just as quickly as she had laughed. “I’m just as anxious to get my body back as you are but I don’t know how.”
Draco glared at her, feeling irrationally angrier with her than he should, considering she was just as much a victim here as he was. “Well then we will just have to find a way. Clearly it isn’t polyjuice potion because it’s been longer then an hour.”
Ginny nodded in agreement. “So, what do you think it is that has happened to us then?”
“I dunno,” Draco admitted with a shrug. He had no idea how they could have possibly ended up this way, but what he did know was that he was not going to have his reputation ruined because Ginny Weasley was an idiot.
“Listen Weasley,” he said seriously. “It seems like we are going to be stuck this way for a while so I think we have to start taking this a bit more seriously. You need to start acting more like me, and not go into girls’ bathrooms.”
“Likewise Malfoy.”
“Then let’s go somewhere and discuss what we are going to do. We can’t stand in the middle of the corridor like this,” Draco said annoyed as he started heading off down the corridor.
Ginny sighed and followed him, muttering loud enough for Draco to hear, “This is such a nightmare.”
For once Draco found himself agreeing with her.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: H/G at beginning, though I wouldn’t really call it anything myself. There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: By the way, I wrote this before book 6, so while some things might be added in now that give spoilers for that book, a lot of things in this story don’t coincide with book 6.
Oh, and a huge thank you to LoVe 95, van twitch, and BrittyBoo32 for your reviews! They really made my day!!
Keeping Up Appearances
Draco and Ginny walked into an empty classroom and sat down, Draco shutting the door behind them and locking it with his wand. Ginny took a seat, wondering how she was ever going to get Draco to act like her so that nothing bad would happen; then again, judging by his less-than-amused expression, (and she would know that expression well) she realised he would try, even if it was just to ensure she did the same for him.
Feeling much more relaxed at having sorted that out, Ginny stared at Draco, patiently waiting for him to start the discussion he had so huffily set up.
“First things first,” He said with a sigh as he sat down opposite her. “You can’t slouch like that.”
“What?” Ginny said confused, not even realising she had been slouching.
“A Malfoy never slouches.” Draco said in a haughty voice. “You have to sit up straight, and stop gaping at me like that; a Malfoy never shows when he doesn’t understand something.”
Ginny stared at him incredulously for a moment before forcing her body to sit up straight. “Talk about stiff,” she muttered under her breath. She knew he was rich, but did that really make him so uppity and pompous?
“Excuse me?” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Nothing,” Ginny huffed, knowing full well that he had heard her.
Draco stared at her for a moment but decided to ignore the comment. Ginny was glad, as she didn’t particularly feel like getting into an argument with him already.
“Well she-weasel,” he began, his voice still slightly chilly after her comment. “The main thing you need to know in being me is that you are better than everyone. You do not admit you are wrong, you do not help people, and you do not notice people who are non-Slytherin unless it is Potty, Weasel or the Mudblood, in which case you must insult them- oh and Longbottom too; he makes good target practise.” Draco seemed to contemplate something, but then decided against it. “I guess that’s all for now. I’m sure you can figure out the rest.”
Ginny stared at him, unable to believe that anyone could be so arrogant and cruel. Then again, this was a Malfoy…
“You are so horrible. How can you act like that?” She asked incredulously.
“Because I can.” Draco answered simply. “So what do I need to know to be a good she-weasel?” he asked, his mouth forming a smirk.
Ginny glared at him and then sighed, realising there was no point arguing with him; she needed him to want to help her after all. “I don’t know, Malfoy. It’s kind of hard to explain myself. I guess the only thing I need to say to you is to be the complete opposite of yourself. Be nice to people, accept everyone and don’t insult Harry, Ron, Hermione, or Neville!”
Draco rolled his eyes, “You’re no fun, but I’ll do it.”
“Good.” Ginny said, standing up. She was kind of glad to get away from him since he was such a jerk, but she knew that they couldn’t avoid each other forever. There was also the problem that they would have to work together to get their bodies back.
“I guess we should try meet at lunch in the library to see if we can find anything on what is happening to us.” Ginny mused out loud, feeling rather annoyed at having to spend more time with him.
“Right.” Draco said, as he too stood up. “Oh and Weasley-”
“Yes?”
“Don’t you dare snoop around my stuff or you’ll wish you were dead.” Draco ground out threateningly. The thought actually hadn’t even occurred to her, and she felt slightly offended that he would think she would want to snoop around his things.
“Like I’d really want to,” she muttered rolling her eyes. “But I guess that goes for you too Malfoy. If you dare go through my stuff…” Ginny trailed off leaving it to his imagination to figure out what she’d do to him.
To her surprise Draco only laughed, smirking in an annoying way at her. “Oh and here I was looking so forward to exploring your underwear drawer.”
Ginny made a furious swipe to hit him, but Draco stopped her hand. She glared at him, causing him to smirk even more, and Ginny decided that Draco Malfoy really was nothing more than an annoying prat.
“Aren’t you forgetting you are in my body?” He said with a laugh. “You could do some serious damage to yourself if you hit me.”
“Oh shutup!” Ginny screamed, as she stalked out of the classroom, deciding in her head that Draco Malfoy was not just an annoying prat; he was a supremely, annoying prat. Why she had to switch bodies with him was beyond her understanding, but every second in his foul body was driving her nuts.
OOOOOOO
“Hey Ginny!” A girl squealed as she ran towards Draco and clung to his arm, her big blue eyes gazing animatedly at him. “Where have you been? I was looking for you after breakfast and I couldn’t find you.”
“I was busy,” Draco said, glaring at the bubbly blonde next to him. She reminded him of a chipmunk on drugs: all high-pitched and over-excited.
“What’s with you?” The blonde asked, cocking her head to the side. Draco reassessed his assessment; she was not a chipmunk, but rather a annoying, twittery bird- maybe a canary…
“Oh, is it that time of the month, Ginny?” The girl asked when Draco said nothing. “Poor you.”
Draco glared at her, realising what she was implying and trying hard not to be revolted by the talk of womanly problems such as that. If this was what he was going to be subjected to in Weasley’s body, he thought he might die.
“No it is not that time of the month, you crazy wench!”
He suddenly remembered he was supposed to be acting like Ginny and quickly bit his tongue to stop any more retorts escaping. Calming himself down, he gave as nice a smile as possible. “I mean I’m sorry, I’m just a little tired.”
The blonde cocked her head again but shrugged, obviously deciding it didn’t really matter. “I guess you did have a rough night last night.” She mused out loud, continuing to walk down the corridor.
Draco nodded his head, not having any clue what she was actually talking about. “That’s right.”
“Well come on, we’ve got potions now!” The twittery blonde said, pulling Draco forcefully into Snape’s dungeon. He wondered how Ginny could possibly be friends with something as annoying and loud as this manhandling wench, but then she was a Weasley, and they had bad taste in everything…
Draco was surprised to find himself sitting in his usual chair. He didn’t like the fact that he shared something in common with Ginny Weasley, even if it was something as simple as a seat in a classroom.
Professor Snape tore into the room, with the same fuming expression he always wore, his greasy hair flapping, his hooked nose flaring like an angry bull. He turned his dark, sinister eyes on the class, a decidedly nasty smile on his face.
“Today we will be making a strengthening solution. The instructions are on the board; you may start now.” Snape said softly, a gleeful expression in his eyes at what failures the students would concoct.
The blonde sighed, no longer looking as animated as normal. “Trust Snape to give us a hard potion straight away.”
Draco looked at her blankly. This was easy stuff compared to what he did in his classes, but then he supposed they were a year older. He was probably going to find it extremely easy in all of Ginny’s classes, which wasn’t such a bad thing when he thought about it…
Deciding he would just get this over and done with, Draco set to work immediately. Snape wandered over and merely sniffed as he stared at Draco’s solution, which was surprising, since Draco was so used to Snape praising his work in Potions. He then turned his eyes to the blonde next to Draco and sneered.
“Tell me Miss Rosedale,” Snape said softly, a cold look in his eyes. “Did you even read the instructions?”
The blonde bit her lip and looked fearfully at the Potions Master. Draco could see her hands trembling in her lap and realised she was obviously terrified of the man.
“I did read them, Sir.” She answered shakily.
“Then how is it that you have failed to add the most important ingredient?”
The blonde hung her head in embarrassment, her cheeks bright red. “I’m sorry Sir; I don’t know how that happened…”
“Your excuses are nothing to me Miss Rosedale. This potion is useless.” Snape said harshly, his lip curling. He waved his wand, which instantly vanished the potion in the blonde’s cauldron and stalked off to breath down other students’ necks.
Draco could only stare at Snape in surprise. “That was totally unfair. You could have easily fixed that.”
The blonde looked up with tears in her eyes, her lips trembling uncontrollably. “He wouldn’t have cared; he only helps the Slytherins. Look.” She said gesturing to Snape who was now helping a weedy Slytherin fix his potion. “It’s just not fair.” She ended dejectedly, throwing her hands over her face as she cried.
Draco frowned slightly. He always found it funny that Snape despised the other houses and only liked the Slytherins, but being on the receiving end was a little different…
The class finished and Draco took his sample up to Snape who merely looked down his nose at the potion.
“Hmph, Weasley, it seems you have somehow managed to create a potion that hasn’t blown up in your face. I’m surprised, but it still doesn’t reach standard.”
Draco glared at Snape, furious that he was doing this to him, when he knew that his potion was perfectly fine having done it before plenty of times. “This would give me an E at least.” Draco said in outrage. “What are you talking about?”
“Don’t talk back to me, Weasley.” Snape said icily, his cold, black eyes glaring intensely at him. “That’s twenty points from Gryffindor and anymore from you and you’ll have a detention.”
Draco opened his mouth to retort when a brunette with green eyes suddenly grasped his arm, tugging him away from Snape. Draco didn’t even have time to express his frustration in always being dragged around like a rag doll, for the girl was already talking.
“C’mon, Ginny, Oricarn is waiting for us.” She said quickly, tugging him even more out of the room.
Draco let himself be lead out and stared at the twittery blonde who he figured must be Oricarn. Well, at least now she wasn’t crying…
“He’s so evil!” The brunette spat angrily, as soon as they were out of earshot from Snape’s classroom. “He took away points just because her potion was good. Speaking of that, how did you get so good suddenly?”
“What are you talking about?” Draco said in confusion, having no idea why it was such a big deal.
“Well that’s the first time you’ve ever concocted a potion that didn’t melt your cauldron or blow up. I must say Ginny, we were all quite surprised,” The brunette said bluntly, a proud smile on her face.
Draco stared at the brunette perplexed. Weasley must have been dumber than he thought. Smiling slightly that he now had proof for her idiocy, he said, “I guess the studying helped.”
The blonde smiled cheerfully, no longer seeming to be upset by Snape’s rudeness in the class previously. “I guess so. Well, Lyra, Ginny, let’s go; we’ve got to get to Divination.”
Draco followed the two girls as they chatted happily about their next class, feeling just a little worried. He had managed to convince them he was Ginny so far, but another class pretending to be Ginny Weasley could be the end. This was beginning to be more trouble than he thought it would be…
OOOOOOOO
Ginny sat brooding over the mess of Transfiguration notes in front of her on the table, not having a clue what any of them meant. She had no idea NEWT preparation classes would be so hard, and she had only just started on these kind of things in her own fifth year classes. She knew that Draco was at least intelligent, so she could only hope that she could do him justice; the problem was, she had never been particularly studious…
Blaise turned to Ginny with an amused look, whispering in her ear, “Look at McGonagall through these.” he said, handing her a pair of glasses Goyle had just been wearing.
Ginny took the glasses from him and put them on a little apprehensively. She lifted her eyes towards McGonagall who was walking around the desks and immediately tried to stifle a giggle; she was unmistakably wearing tartan underwear.
Ginny took them off and handed them to Blaise, surprised at how he had gotten such glasses to make people’s undergarments show. “Who would’ve thought?” She said still trying not to laugh. “Everything really is tartan with her. She really must have Scottish pride.” Ginny whispered.
Blaise grinned, but promptly changed his expression to one of deep concentration as McGonagall walked towards their table. She peered at the badger that was still stubbornly refusing to vanish on Ginny’s desk, one thin eyebrow rising slightly.
“Mr Malfoy, I would like to talk to you after class.”
Ginny nodded and sighed as McGonagall walked off to tell Crabbe off for falling asleep. She was sure it was because she had been unable to vanish her badger and wondered what she could possibly say to make things better. As much as she hated Draco, she couldn’t make him fail his classes.
Ginny looked at Blaise who was staring blankly at the blackboard, tapping his quill on his desk. She had been pleasantly surprised with Draco’s friends. She hadn’t expected the Slytherins to be so fun, but it seemed they had thrown all her ideas about Slytherins out the window. Blaise was easy-going and always had a friendly word, Crabbe and Goyle, although notoriously stupid, were good for a laugh, and even Pansy wasn’t that bad when she wasn’t clinging on to her with that soppy look in her eyes.
Ginny realised now that really all that stuff about Slytherins was wrong. They weren’t cold or rude all the time. They were friends who cared about each other just like the Gryffindors.
Blaise looked at her, a small smile coming to his lips. “What are you gaping at Draco? I thought Malfoys never gawk at people.”
Ginny collected herself quickly and put a smirk in place, realising her mistake. Out of all of Draco’s friends, Blaise was the one she had to watch out for the most. The tall, tan boy was very perceptive, despite his easy-going ways.
“We don’t,” she said firmly, hoping he would accept it.
Blaise laughed softly. “Honestly Draco,” he said shaking his head.
The bell rung to show the end of class, and Ginny quickly said her goodbyes to the Slytherins who promised to save her a good seat in Charms. Now it was just her and McGonagall alone in the class, and with a sigh, Ginny waited for McGonagall to tell her off for not vanishing the badger. She was still desperately thinking of an excuse, for she couldn’t very well say that she was only a fifth year and could not do this kind of magic yet.
“Mr Malfoy, are you even taking your education seriously?” Professor McGonagall began sternly, turning her hawk-like gaze on Ginny. “You realise that you and Zabini’s antics are not going to help you pass your NEWTS?”
Ginny stared at the floor, not knowing what to say.
“I am giving you extra homework for not vanishing your badger, and I expect you to get your act together, or I will be writing a letter home to your parents. You know your father wants you to get a good eduction, and I am very disappointed to see one of my top students being so lazy. I expected better from you, Draco.”
“I understand,” Ginny said politely.
“Very well. You may leave.”
Ginny nodded and left the room, feeling just somewhat relieved that McGonagall had only wanted to talk to her about that, and maybe just a little embarrassed for Draco…
OOOOOO
Draco looked at his watch, a moody expression on his face. He was so tired of listening to that over-grown beetle spouting on about rubbish that he was ready to die of boredom. Still, there was only five minutes to go of listening to the old bag drone on about dreams. He couldn’t help but hope she would just go drown herself in her stupid, pink teacup and do them all a favour…
Professor Trelawney glided over, glittering from the many beads surrounding her. Her frizzy hair was more static looking than usual, and her magnified eyes were bulging slightly as she stared at him.
“Ah, Ginevra...” She paused suddenly, a frown coming to face. “You seem different, Ginevra; I sense an icy aura behind those fiery eyes of yours.”
Draco stared at her completely nonplussed. She really was deranged, and he contemplated telling her that until he realised Ginny would never say such a thing, and who knew how the freakish old bat would react.
She walked away looking slightly confused, muttering to herself so that Draco could hear, “I could have sworn I’ve felt that presence before…”
Draco wondered if perhaps she realised that he was not really Ginny Weasley, but then that couldn’t be right. Trelawney really was just a fraud that made up depressing predictions to spook people out…
Lyra looked at Draco, a puzzled expression on her face. “What was all that about?”
Draco shrugged, not really knowing what to make of it either. “Who knows? The old bat’s a crazy fraud. I wouldn’t pay any attention to her.”
Lyra and Oricarn laughed appreciatively, and just in that moment the bell rung. Draco stood up, not able to resist the smile that came to his face as he realised he could finally leave the stuffy room.
OOOOOOOOOO
Ginny walked with Blaise down the hallway, pausing suddenly as she realised she was supposed to be meeting Draco now. She gasped slightly and looked at Blaise, hoping he would not think it was too weird that she didn’t want to have lunch with them.
“Um, you go have lunch without me. I have some things I have to do in the library. I thought I’d better start that homework for McGonagall.” Ginny said in a rush.
Blaise gave her a quizzical look but nodded his head all the same. He clearly didn’t see the point in trying to argue with her. “Okay Draco, I’ll see you later then.”
Ginny nodded and watched Blaise enter the Great Hall. She sighed to herself and quickly made her way to the library, hoping that they would find something so she could back to herself. As much as she enjoyed the Slytherins’ company, she would rather not be stuck in Draco’s body.
She walked through the doors of the library to see Madam Pince glaring at her. She seemed to like to glare at anyone who dared disturb her lair, but Ginny was not moved by it.
Peering about the library, Ginny could see no sign of Draco, so made her way slowly to a table at the furthest corner of the library and waited...
Ten minutes later she saw Draco come walking towards her, looking all for the world like he had done nothing wrong.
“Oh you finally decided to turn up.” Ginny said angrily, furious that she had missed her lunch just so she could wait for him to decide when he wanted to turn up.
“Yes, well I was trying to get rid of Lyra and Oricarn.” Draco said unapologetically as he sat down at the table with her.
Ginny huffed and glared at him, not really trusting herself to speak right now. Most of what was running through her head was best left unsaid.
“It was only ten minutes,” Draco snapped. “Now can we please get on with finding a solution to this?”
Ginny sighed and nodded her head, realising there was no point brooding over it. “Fine. Where do we begin?”
“I haven’t a clue but the restricted section seems the most appropriate.” Draco answered, obviously wanting to get this out of the way just as much as she did.
Ginny nodded in agreement and together they stood up, both silently agreeing that the sooner they got their bodies back the better…
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: H/G at beginning, though I wouldn’t really call it anything myself. There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: I forgot to say that I don’t have a beta-reader at the moment. I know there were a few typos in that last one, which I’m sorry for. I tried to go over it the best I could, but occasionally I miss things even when doing that.
Thank you Michelle 14 hpfan and Usha88 for reviewing!
Finding The Answer
Draco threw a book down and sighed for what Ginny thought must have been the hundredth time.
“It’s no use,” he groaned dejectedly. “We are never going to find anything that allows people to switch bodies besides the polyjuice potion.”
“There has to be something!” Ginny exclaimed agitatedly as she searched through mouldy old books. “I refuse to believe I am stuck this way!”
“Face it she-weasel, we are stuck in each other’s bodies.” Draco declared gloomily, a moody expression on his face.
“Oh well you’re not exactly helping are you? All you’ve done is complain and act like a big baby!” Ginny snapped rudely, feeling rather sick of his pessimistic and annoying complaining. She knew there was something in here; they just had to keep looking.
“So what?” Draco retorted, looking mutinous. “I just spent the day stuck with giggling girls and pretending to be a happy-clappy Gryffindor. I’m not in a good mood.”
Ginny’s nerves were already stretched and this seemed to be the last straw. She was so sick of being stuck in his body, so sick of hearing his voice, and so sick of Draco Malfoy.
“Malfoy if you don’t shutup, I am going to throttle you!” Ginny threatened in a low voice, her eyes like daggers.
“Really Weasley, control that temper of yours before I make you,” Draco drawled right back, seeming to enjoy watching Ginny struggle to contain her fury. He watched her fuming at him for a moment and suddenly decided, much to his dislike, that he looked dreadful when he lost his temper.
“Weasley, don’t do that face again. It looks terrible on me.”
Ginny suddenly stopped fuming and went into a peel of laughter, her grey eyes brewing with amusement. “You’re so vain,” She choked out between gasps.
“Yes well you’ve already ruined my image by not even brushing my hair properly,” Draco said peevishly, while glaring at the offending blond mess on Ginny’s head. It wasn’t even slicked back or anything, instead looking nothing more than a tousled mop.
Ginny only laughed again, almost falling off her chair at the discovery that Draco Malfoy was vain, though really, she probably should have known that anyway. She looked close to tears, and as Draco watched her gasping for breath from so laughing so hard, he was beginning to get increasingly frustrated.
“Oh shutup!” he snapped finally in an irritable voice.
Ginny tried to stifle her giggles but only ended up snorting slightly. He knew that she was never going to let him live with this, so he decided it would be better for both parties if he steered the conversation to more productive matters than his vanity.
Sighing to himself, Draco plastered a serious expression on his face. “Look Weasley, I really don’t think we are going to find anything here, and stop laughing.” He added grumpily.
“Wait! Malfoy I found it!” Ginny squealed excitedly, after randomly opening a book. Her eyes found his, urging him to look, and Draco instantly sat up and leaned closer to read where Ginny’s finger was pointing.
…speaks of a strange magical power that allows two people to switch bodies. It is unclear how the actual phenomena occurs but the only way to reverse the effect is to ove…
“The page has been ripped!” Draco exclaimed in horror, his eyes widening with disbelief.
“It might still be in there somewhere…” Ginny said quickly, a note of panic creeping into her voice.
Draco looked around the mouldy book, flicking through the smelly, dusty pages, but there was nothing. The page was gone. He turned his eyes to see her defeated expression, and felt his anger boiling. Their only hope was gone. He was going to be stuck in her body…
“What do we do now?” Ginny asked in a small voice, the frustration she was feeling etched into her expression.
“AHHH! This is not happening!!” Draco screamed, finally losing his control at the thought of never being able to go back to his life or his body. “I will not stay in your horrible body any longer!”
A third year Hufflepuff looked at them curiously from by the shelves, his eyes bulging at what he had heard Draco (who he thought was Ginny Weasley) scream.
“What the hell do you want, you little runt?” Draco asked nastily, his eyes taking on a threatening expression.
The Hufflepuff boy squeaked in fright, jumping nearly a metre into the air and went running off. Draco let out a deep breath and turned back to Ginny who was now frowning at him.
“What?” Draco said innocently.
“Oh for Merlin’s sake, Malfoy,” Ginny sighed, shaking her head slightly. “When are you going to act your age?”
“Excuse me?” Draco asked huffily, his anger creeping back. “You see how you like being trapped in a female’s body, stuck with twittering girls, and having Potter trying to kiss you at every opportune moment. IT’S NOT EXACTLY A PICNIC!!!”
“Okay, okay I get it.” Ginny sighed, amazed at how angry he was becoming. Normally he seemed quite calm, but it seemed a day spent in her body, and then finding out the book they had thought would help them had the page missing, had slightly unhinged him. “Just calm down.”
Draco glowered at her, as if it was all her fault he had lost his temper. “Must be this hair rubbing off on me,” he mumbled unhappily, pulling at the flaming red strands. “I don’t normally lose control like this.”
Ginny frowned at him but didn’t say anything rude back. There was no point making him angry again, and she guessed that in a way he did have it worse than her, though being Draco Malfoy certainly had been no picnic either.
“Right Malfoy,” Ginny said firmly, attempting to change the conversation back to the problem at hand. “I think we should try figure out how this happened to us.”
“And how are we supposed to do that?” Draco replied dryly, obviously deciding that nothing could help them now. Ginny was not as ready to give up. She had been thinking while Draco was raging, and now she realised that if books couldn’t help them, then they would just have to figure it out themselves.
“By going over everything that happened yesterday.” Ginny said proudly, quite pleased by what she had come up with.
“I knew that,” Draco said quickly, though Ginny could tell he was annoyed he had not thought of it.
Rolling her eyes, Ginny pulled out some parchment and a quill in case they thought of anything worth investigating. “Alright,” She said, taking a deep breath and looking at him. “Where to begin?”
“How about when you woke up?” Draco asked innocencently, though his annoying smirk was in place. Ginny was surprised that even on her own face he managed to give his trademark smirk.
“Shutup Malfoy,” she muttered, pushing him slightly for mocking her. Malfoy merely smiled in amusement but said nothing.
Ginny picked up the quill and dipped it in the ink, frowning to herself as she tried to think of all that had happened yesterday…
oooooooooo
Yesterday as Ginny saw it….
AHHH! Why does this always happen? I always sleep in! Never mind. Now where did I put that…. Oh, there it is.
Ginny sat up from underneath the bed, her hair a mess, looking very frazzled indeed as she searched frantically for her other sock. She had found one, but now her next mission was to find the other, for she refused to wear mismatched socks again.
“What are you doing?” Marissa asked, sitting up in her bed, a scowl firmly in place. Ginny rolled her eyes; Marissa always had something to complain to her about in the mornings.
“Quidditch training,” Ginny grunted, lifting clothes and books up off the ground. Like you care you sneaky little git. I know you want to get your smutty paws on Harry.
“Oh, well good luck...”
Pfft, yeah right. You know you’re wishing me de—EEK! Better hurry up before Harry gets really mad!
Ginny grabbed the rest of her clothes, praying that her other sock was in the pile, and sprinted out of the girls’ dormitories. Scrambling out of the portrait hole she began to run still trying to get her clothes on properly.
Must hurry, can’t be late. Might get kicked off team. Ahh, as much as I love you Harry, why must you make practise early?
Thump
“OWW, that hurt!” a male voice said distantly.
Seems I’ve banged into someone. Quick you dolt, apologise!!
Ginny opened her eyes to see who it was she had banged into, but only found herself staring at the insides of a red and gold jersey.
“What the hell are you doing?” The male demanded angrily. “What kind of idiot runs around hallways with jerseys covering their heads? What are you some kind of mental?”
Ginny pulled the jersey of her head finally, her hair even messier than before, and stared at the tall figure of Draco Malfoy. His whole appearance was immaculate with not a hair out of place.
Knew it would have to be that git…
“I was in a hurry.” Ginny said out loud, trying and failing to make it sound like an apology.
“You weasels really have no manners do you?” Draco sneered, a disgusted expression on his face.
How dare he say that? Quick Ginny, thing of a clever retort!
“Oh and I suppose you’re the model of propriety?” Ginny retorted with fake sweetness, her eyebrow rising ever so slightly.
Yes that was good! Way to go Ginny!
“Well Weasel, the rich can afford to be however we like,” Draco said disdainfully. “You, on the other hand, will be labelled common and vulgar. Two descriptions that I think have you in a nutshell.” He finished with his trademark smirk.
Ouch that hurts- really it does. Slimy git. Bah who cares? I have to get to Quidditch anyway. No time for the amazing, Ferret boy!
“Oh I would love to continue having this discussion with you,” Ginny said with an amiable smile, “But you see, I’m late and you are in my way…”
And with that, Ginny roughly pushed Draco out of the way and continued her mad dash to the Quidditch pitch…
“Sorry I’m late” Ginny gasped as she ran on to the Quidditch pitch, still smiling to herself at how she had managed to finally beat Draco Malfoy in a sparring match of words. She had even nearly pushed him over, which was a worthwhile bonus.
Harry gave her a fleeting look and nodded his head, turning back to the rest of the team to finish the rest of his plans.
Phew. I thought he was going to get angry. I mean the match against Slytherin is coming up and Harry’s been a bit tetchy lately with the whole Quidditch thing.
“Right, let’s go!” Harry yelled out, giving the go-ahead for the team to all ascend for practise.
Ginny pushed off the ground on her broom and smiled as the wind whipped through her hair. Finally she could just do something she actually enjoyed doing…
Later that evening…
Oh no there is the great prick himself. Great, what does he want this time?
“What do you want?” Ginny asked tiredly, glancing towards Draco who was leaning against a bookcase watching her with a smirk. She really didn’t feel like having another conversation with him. After Quidditch practise her day had simply gone downhill with one horrible class after the next.
“Now Weasel, what did I say about manners?” Draco asked in an annoying voice.
Right that decides it! Malfoy is a royal pain in the butt and is this close to feeling the Weasel choke I mean Weasley temper.
Noticing he was once again smirking at her and that he had gotten her riled up again, Ginny contented herself by throwing one of her books at him, giving a pleased smile when it nearly hit his pale, pointy, stupid face.
Malfoy simply raised an eyebrow, staring at the book now lying by his foot. “You know, it is very rude to throw books at people.” He commented, as if making a statement about the weather.
Ginny huffed, not believing how impossibly annoying he was.
“Leave me alone Malfoy,” She muttered angrily, once more going back to her book. “I’m tired and I have a lot of work to do.” Stupid git! I hate you! Hmm, wouldn’t you look nice being eaten by the giant squid…
“Oh yes,” Draco replied, smirking as he snatched the book out of her hands. “Err, I’m sure Orlando the handsome prince and Hero the beautiful damsel in distress could not possibly wait.”
Ginny snatched the book out of his hands, her cheeks going a nasty, blotchy red in her anger. “MALFOY, GET LOST!!”
Draco chuckled, his whole demeanour changing as he switched from his annoying taunting mood to one of simple amusement. “I only came to tell you that Snape wanted to talk to you.”
You pompous, sneering idiot! Why couldn’t you have said that in the first place?
“You could have told me that earlier.” Ginny voiced instead, knowing that her thoughts would only get her in even more trouble.
“Oh, but that would have ruined the fun.” Draco said with a smirk, his eyes brewing with laughter.
Git.
Remembering that Snape wanted to see her, Ginny stood up and stalked past Draco with her head held high, refusing to look at his slimy face again… that was until she noticed he was following her out of the room.
Why is he still following me?
“Snape told me to led you there himself. I guess he doesn’t have much faith in your abilities to follow simple instructions” Draco said mockingly, as though reading her mind.
“If you like your body the way it is I suggest you shutup.” Ginny spat angrily, tired of his smart remarks.
Draco laughed again, but much to Ginny’s relief said nothing.
The rest of the walk to the dungeons was made in silence, and with relief Ginny saw Snape’s classroom coming into view.
Yes now I can get rid of the slimy git
“Well, Malfoy, it seems you can go now.” Ginny said with a pleased look, glad to finally be rid him.
“Finally.” Draco said tiredly.
When did he get so tired?
“What’s wrong with you?” Ginny asked rudely. Even if she didn’t like him, it was just a natural, nosy habit to ask questions when people started behaving that way.
“Well, apart from the fact I had to endure your company for several minutes,” Draco said with dissatisfied expression. I’m quite tired.”
“Oh yes, I’m such an affliction.” Ginny retorted, rolling her eyes slightly. “Please get over yourself.”
Draco stared at her dispassionately, looking all for the world like this was the most boring conversation he had ever been in. “You know, Weasel, it would be great if you would just shutup for once.”
“I’m sure the whole world thinks that about you Malfoy.” Ginny replied sweetly.
Draco rolled his eyes, clearly not amused by her remarks. “Whatever. I’m going now.”
“Good.” Ginny said glaring at him.
Draco turned to leave but was knocked by Snape who came bounding out of the Potions room holding his face. Ginny’s eyes widened in horror as Draco banged into her, sending them both falling to the ground.
Ahh, the ferret is on me! Ewww…
“Oww,” Draco groaned, clutching his head slightly as he lay on top of her.
“GET OFF!!” Ginny bellowed, pushing roughly at his chest.
Draco stood up, still holding a hand to his head, his grey eyes glancing around blearily.
Ginny scrambled up off the ground, feeling her body swaying slightly as a strange dizziness descended over her body.
So dizzy… What’s that strange smell? Ahh! What’s going on? Why do I feel so strange?
OOOOOOOOOOO
Yesterday as Draco saw it….
Oh yeah, I have to give that report to Snape this morning…
Sighing to himself at the thought of having to go talk to Snape, Draco took one last look in the mirror before nodding his head in approval. He was looking good and he knew it.
“Draco, shouldn’t you be going?” Blaise asked, yawning slightly as he started pulling off his pyjamas.
“You know, Blaise,” Draco said with a little smirk, while picking up his bag. “If you rush yourself in the morning you’ll regret it later.”
Blaise snorted, obviously not impressed by Draco’s argument and threw his pillow at him. “You’re unbelievable you know that?”
“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Draco said laughing as he headed out the door to go hand in his report. He walked down the corridor, thinking happily of the food awaiting him in the Great Hall when suddenly-
Thump
“OWW, that hurt!” Draco yelped as something collided with him, sending him stumbling back. He glanced at the person before him, surprised to see a rather short girl wearing a red and gold jersey on her head.
What the heck, it’s a jersey monster!
“What the hell are you doing?” Draco demanded angrily, rubbing his chest where the girl had collided into him at full sprint. “What kind of idiot runs around hallways with jerseys covering their heads? What are you some kind of mental?”
The monster pulled the jersey of her head, allowing a mane of very messy, red hair to fall down around her waist. Her large chestnut eyes glanced up at him in surprise until her expression distorted into revulsion.
Oh, it’s the she-weasel. No wonder…
“I was in a hurry.” Ginny Weasley said not very apologetically.
“You weasels really have no manners do you?” Draco sneered, eyeing her raggedy clothes with distaste. He really wasn’t surprised that the Weasleys had no manners; they were a common bunch after all…
“Oh and I suppose you’re the model of propriety?” Ginny replied with false sweetness, one eyebrow rising ever so slightly.
Hmph. So the Weasel has claws…. She’s still no match for my wit…
“Well Weasel,” he began haughtily, knowing he was purposely going to rub in her meagre life. “The rich can afford to be however we like; you, on the other hand, will be labelled common and vulgar. Two descriptions that I think have you in a nutshell.” Draco ended with a smirk.
Take that Weaslette.
“Oh, I would love to continue having this discussion, but you see, I’m late and you are in my way.” she said with an amiable smile, and with those words she had pushed past him roughly and walked off down the hallway.
I’ll get you back Weasel… Oh damn that report! Snape is going to kill me!
Later that evening…
“Mr Malfoy, your report was excellent!” Snape praised, eyeing Draco with approval through his black eyes.
“Thank you sir,” Draco said in a bored voice. Snape praised everything he did anyway, so it was nothing new to hear Snape giving his report such a glowing assessment.
“Before you go, would you mind finding Ginevra Weasley? I need to have a word with her.” Snape asked, not looking at Draco as he went back to his papers.
Hmm, what does the overgrown bat want with her? Oh well, no matter I know where she’ll be anyway…
“Oh, and would you bring her back here? She seems to have problems following simple instructions.” Snape ordered in a dry voice.
Snape really doesn’t like the little Weasel. This should be entertaining…
“Of course Sir.” Draco replied politely before exiting the room to find Ginny. He walked into the library, for he knew that was where she would be, and saw a flash of long red hair at a table near the back. Smirking to himself, he walked over and leant against the bookcase near her table.
I wonder what she is doing?
He peered at her table, noticing a few books scattered about, but she seemed to be only paying attention to the one in her hands. Almost as if she could feel his eyes on her, Ginny lifted her face and stared at him.
“What do you want?” Ginny asked tiredly.
Someone is in a bad mood.
“Now Weasel what did I say about manners?” Draco asked, purposely putting on a patronising voice. He thought he had might as well amuse himself at her expense while he was here. Merlin knew he needed it after the day he had faced.
Much to Draco’s horror, instead of saying anything back at him, she decided to throw one of her books instead. He flinched as it nearly hit his face and dropped to the floor, gazing down at it in surprise that she would actually throw something that heavy at him.
Hmm, this girl has spunk, but two can play at his game, and I don’t have to resort to throwing books at people…
Draco raised an eyebrow, plastering an unconcerned expression on his face. “You know it is very rude to throw books at people.”
“Leave me alone, Malfoy. I’m tired and I have a lot of work to do.”
Draco walked towards her table and peered over at her ‘work’, noticing the bright pink cover of the book as well as what looked like a male and female in a rather clichéd romantic pose.
She calls that work? Looks more like one of those trashy romance novels my mum reads to me…Just get a closer look…
“Oh yes,” Draco said smirking as he snatched the book out of her hands and glancing at the back of the book where the blurb was. “Err, I’m sure Orlando, the handsome prince, and Hero, the beautiful damsel in distress, could not possibly wait.”
Ginny snatched the book out of his hands, a furious expression on her face. “MALFOY, GET LOST!”
This is too easy. Weasleys are so diverting…
Chuckling to himself, Draco decided he should probably stop baiting her now. “I only came to tell you that Snape wanted to talk to you.”
“You could have told me that earlier.” Ginny exclaimed in an annoyed voice.
“Oh but that would have ruined the fun.” Draco smirked, still trying not to laugh at her outraged expression.
Draco watched as she stood up and stalked past him, her head held high. He followed, knowing that Snape really would expect him to take her to his classroom, but frowned suddenly as he noticed her staring at him.
She’s staring at me funny- probably wondering why I’m still following her. Don’t flatter yourself Weasel, I’m only doing this because Snape wants me too.
“Snape told me to led you there himself. I guess he doesn’t have much faith in your abilities to follow simple instructions,” Draco said with a smirk, remembering what the professor had told him earlier.
“If you like your body the way it is, I suggest you shutup.” Ginny spat angrily.
Draco laughed again. I would love to see you try little weasel.
The rest of the time to the dungeons was spent in silence, for Draco had long lost the amusement in taunting her. All he wanted now was to go to bed, or maybe play some cards with Blaise and the others.
It was a relief when he saw the door to Snape’s classroom.
About time we get here. I think I’ve had enough Weasels for today.
“Well it seems Malfoy, you can go now.”
“Finally.” Draco muttered tiredly, feeling quite glad to be rid of her.
“What’s wrong with you?” Ginny asked rudely.
“Well, apart from the fact I had to endure your company for several minutes,” Draco said with a dissatisfied expression, just realising how long he had spent in the she-weasel’s company. “I’m quite tired.”
“Oh yes, I’m such an affliction.” Ginny retorted, rolling her eyes. “Please get over yourself.”
Yes you are, you stupid chit. Glad we agree that you’re an annoying affliction that doesn’t know how to stay silent.
“You know, Weasel, it would be great if you would just shutup for once.” Draco said, unable to keep his thoughts to himself.
“I'm sure the whole world thinks that about you Malfoy,” Ginny replied sweetly, a fake smile on her face.
Like I haven’t heard that one before.
“Whatever. I’m going now,” Draco muttered, rolling his eyes.
“Good.” Ginny said glaring at him.
Draco rolled his eyes again, turning to leave, when suddenly he was knocked over by Snape who had come bounding out of the Potions room holding his face. With a yelp, Draco found himself falling backwards, knocking Ginny over in the process and landing on her with a hard thump.
“Oww,” Draco groaned as he clutched his head where it had hit the ground.
“GET OFF!!” Ginny bellowed, shoving roughly at his chest.
Crazy wench! That hurts!!
Draco quickly stood up to stop her forceful pushing and looked around dizzily, noticing a strange smell wafting towards him from the open potions door.
Head is swimming. Feel sick…
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
“The Potion!” Draco and Ginny shouted, looking at each other ecstatically.
“We found it!” Ginny said, beaming at the thought that they finally had the answer.
“I can get my body back!” Draco cried happily.
Or so they thought…
A/N: I have to apologise for the repetitiveness of this chapter.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: H/G at beginning, though I wouldn’t really call it anything myself. There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/n: I don’t normally do this, but I have to admit it is kind of sad that I have so few reviews considering when I first wrote this story it ended up with over 200. I know people feel that they don’t have time, or have nothing to say, but I really do appreciate every review I receive, and I would love to hear what you think instead of wondering if anyone likes the story.
On that note, I want to thank Usha88 who is always so dedicated in reviewing!
The Inevitable
Draco and Ginny raced down to the dungeons to find Snape sitting at his cauldron looking particularly annoyed, a normal expression for someone as grumpy as him.
“Professor, we need your help!” Draco and Ginny said breathlessly in unison, their eyes staring at Snape expectantly.
Snape looked down his hooked nose at them and frowned, his black eyes swivelling from one face to the next. “What is it?”
“We need to know what was in the cauldron last night.” Draco said with a warning glare at Ginny. She stared at him questioningly but he only glared at her even more. Ginny didn’t know why Draco just didn’t tell Snape that they had swapped bodies but decided to play along anyway, at least to stop him glaring at her like that.
“Yes Professor, we think we may have been affected by it since we were both in the vicinity.” Ginny said, with a glance towards Draco. He nodded his head briefly to show he was pleased with her effort, and Ginny felt a small sense of pride, though why Draco’s opinion on her lying abilities should matter to her she was not sure…
Snape looked at Ginny, obviously more inclined to talk to her since she looked like Draco rather than Draco himself.
“Draco,” he began patiently. “It was merely a potion that causes the people surrounding it to fall asleep by its intoxicating fumes. I assure you, nothing will have happened.”
Ginny’s eyes gazed at Draco with a crestfallen expression. If Snape was telling the truth then they were still no closer to finding out how they switched bodies, or how they were going to switch back.
“No, it can’t be. You must have made a mistake!” Draco insisted angrily.
“Weasley, how many times do I have to tell you to not talk back to me? Unless you want points taken off Gryffindor, I suggest you keep quiet, though I know for you that is a difficult feat.” Snape said nastily.
Feeling highly offended by Snape’s words, but not wanting Gryffindor to lose anymore points on her behalf, Ginny nudged Draco to be quiet and looked at Snape with forced politeness. “Thank you professor, that’s all we needed to know.”
Snape nodded his head in dismissal and Ginny and Draco left the dungeons, both mirroring each other’s disappointed expressions.
Draco stopped once they were out of earshot and gazed at Ginny with an annoyed expression, obviously tired of every plan they thought would work failing. Ginny could understand, but she was not exactly in the mood to listen to his whinging again. She also had just suffered a severe frustration in finding the potion was not what had made them switch.
“What do we do now?” Draco complained in a long-suffering voice. “Clearly it wasn’t the potion.”
“I don’t know Malfoy.” Ginny replied tiredly, just wanting to get out of his body and get back to her life. She didn’t understand why he hadn’t just told Snape what had happened, and she really didn’t want to go researching in the library again. She just wanted her body back.
“Why don’t we just tell Dumbledore what happened?” Ginny asked, as she continued to walk. “He’ll know what to do.”
“And what are you going to say?” Draco retorted dryly, turning to face Ginny with a mocking expression in his eyes. “Hey Professor, me and Draco Malfoy switched bodies and we don’t know how, so can you turn us back?”
Ginny rolled her eyes, wishing that for once he would just stop being such a sarcastic, annoying jerk and just help her sort this out. “Well it’s better than to keep pretending.”
Draco suddenly grabbed her arm and frowned, no longer looking sarcastic and moody but genuinely wanting her cooperation. “Look Weasley, maybe you haven’t noticed but only dark magic can make people switch bodies. They’re going to think we did something really bad and probably expel us.”
Ginny frowned as she saw the reasoning in his words. Why would anyone believe them that it was by accident that they had switched bodies? They had no proof they hadn’t been messing around with dark magic, and they could get expelled if people decided it was their fault they had somehow switched. Sighing she looked at Draco, a resigned expression on her face. “Okay, so what do you think we should do?”
“We need help, there is no doubt about that.” Draco stated bluntly, and Ginny had to agree. She was sure if they had to spend anymore time together they’d probably kill each other.
“Blaise would probably help us,” Draco continued in a thoughtful voice. “He’s good at finding out all that stuff.”
“Well Hermione can help us too then.”
“The mudblood?” Draco asked sharply, his eyes narrowing slightly.
“Her name is Hermione.” Ginny said firmly, her eyes flashing angrily. She had almost forgotten how bigoted Draco Malfoy was. “You know she is the smartest witch in our year, maybe even our school. I’d say she’d be able to find a solution to all this.”
“Fine.” Draco said, much to Ginny’s surprise. She had almost expected him to put up more fight than that. “We get Blaise and Granger to help us.”
“Fine.” Ginny echoed, a satisfied expression on her face. It seemed he was willing to put his prejudice aside if it meant helping himself, though that didn’t exactly make him any nicer, more just confirmed her belief that he was a nasty, selfish brat.
“Now when should we meet?” Ginny mused out loud, wondering where a good place to discuss their problem with Hermione and Blaise would be.
“We’ll meet during dinner.” Draco answered promptly. “I’ll get some food from the kitchens and we’ll go to the unused charms classrooms and figure these things out, alright?”
Ginny nodded in agreement. It would be better to meet in one of the unused classrooms, but then how were they going to get Hermione and Blaise to meet them? She didn’t like to think of what Draco might say to Hermione to get her to come.
“Maybe I should tell Hermione?” Ginny asked, voicing her concern at what he would say to her friend.
“Weasley, you are in my body,” Draco said with a slight smirk, an amused expression on his face. “She won’t go anywhere near you.”
“Oh, right. Well you tell her then.” Ginny mumbled, slightly embarrassed that she had said something so stupid when she should have realised her telling Hermione was practically impossible in her current state.
“Alright, well make sure you tell Blaise.”
“I know, I know” Ginny muttered as they went their separate ways.
It didn’t take her long before she found Blaise walking absently down a corridor munching on a sandwich. She was glad to find him alone, for she wasn’t sure how she was going to get rid of Crabbe and Goyle if they were there too.
“Oh there you are Draco,” Blaise said with a grin, spotting Ginny standing in the corridor anxiously watching him. She realised she had to tell him now, but she had no idea how to get him to come to the classroom with her later.
“Blaise, do you, uhhh, want to come with me, uhhh, to do some study during dinner…. in an unused classroom?” Ginny felt herself blush as she finished her awkward sentence, realising that had to have been the lamest lie she had ever said. She really didn’t know how else to get him there though without saying that she wasn’t Draco Malfoy, and who knew how he would react to that…
Blaise stared at her with an odd look in his amber eyes, and Ginny was slightly worried that there was no smile on his face. “You want me to come with you to an unused classroom and do study during dinner?” He repeated slowly, still with the same odd expression.
Ginny nodded, still blushing about how stupid her lie was. She had made a right botch of it this time, but she was hoping Blaise might just agree anyway. All she needed was to get him there after all.
Blaise’s expression suddenly changed to a very sharp, hard look, and Ginny finally realised just why Blaise Zabini was indeed a Slytherin. “Alright,” he said menacingly, suddenly grabbing Ginny by her collar and pinning her hard against the wall. “What have you done with Draco?”
“Nothing, nothing,” Ginny gasped, trying hard not to squeak in fright at how intimidating he looked right now so close to her face with his furious expression. She realised she had no choice but to tell him the truth before he decided to skin her alive right then and there.
“Please,” Ginny said hurriedly. “Just let me go and I’ll tell you everything.”
Blaise nodded and released Ginny’s collar, taking a step back where he stood watching her expectantly. She instinctively smoothed down her clothes, taking a few deep breaths to gather her thoughts together.
Sighing, Ginny looked back at Blaise. “You’re right that I’m not Draco. It’s not what you think though. I don’t know how it happened, but somehow I got stuck in his body.”
“What? You serious?” Blaise asked in confusion, his eyes widening slightly at what she had disclosed.
Ginny nodded, glad that he had believed her straight away; she hadn’t known what she would have done if he hadn’t accepted her story.
“So, if you aren’t Draco, then who are you?” Blaise asked curiously, his eyes watching her even more closely now. Ginny wondered if she could trust him enough to tell him now, but then she realised she had already told him this much, so she’d might as well disclose the rest.
“Ginny Weasley,” Ginny mumbled quietly, not wanting to look at him to see his expression.
“WHAT?”
Ginny winced at his loud exclamation. “I know it’s hard to believe, but I’m telling the truth.”
Blaise burst out laughing, and Ginny looked up in surprise. She had been expecting him to get angry, maybe mock her or shout at her- but laugh?
“Out of all the people in the school, Draco somehow trades bodies with you. Oh this is too good to be true.” Blaise said in an amused voice, the traces of laughter still lurking in his amber eyes.
Ginny huffed indignantly, feeling not very happy that he was finding her discomfort so humorous. “Yes well I’m not exactly enjoying myself being stuck in the ferrets body, so you’ll have to excuse me for not finding this situation as funny as you obviously do.”
Blaise laughed again, leaning forward to peer at her more closely, even though Ginny knew all he would see was Draco’s disgruntled face.
“It really is you in there, isn’t it, Weasley?” He asked with a smile.
Ginny sighed and nodded. “I’m sorry I imposed on all of you,” she mumbled apologetically, feeling bad now that she had pretended to be their friend. “But I didn’t have much choice.”
“It’s alright.” Blaise said, waving his hand unconcernedly. “So what is it you want me to do anyway? I take it the meeting in the classroom at dinner is not about studying?”
Ginny blushed again, remembering her awful lie, and shook her head quickly. “No, that was just where Malfoy wanted us all to meet, but we were hoping you would be able to help us research a way to get our bodies back. We figured we shouldn’t trust the teachers since they would just think we were playing with dark magic and expel us.”
Blaise nodded, a small smile coming to his lips. “I’ll help you.”
Ginny took in a deep breath, glad that was over and even more glad that he was going to help.
He laughed suddenly, and Ginny stared at him questioningly. “What?” she said in surprise, wondering what could possibly be funny now.
“You’re lucky you told me,” Blaise said still chuckling slightly. “I’ll be able to help you be more like Draco now, because it was very obvious you weren’t him.”
“Was I really that bad?” Ginny asked anxiously. She had thought she had done quite well, but seeing his amused expression she wondered if perhaps she was wrong.
Blaise smiled somewhat kindly at her. “You were terrible, but don’t worry; Crabbe and Goyle are too thick to notice and Pansy hasn’t been talking to you much today. By the way, you’d better remember that date with her or Draco won’t be happy.”
“How can he go out with such a harpy?” Ginny asked puzzled.
Blaise sniggered slightly. “Pansy is alright. She just doesn’t like you Gryffindors.”
“Hmm,” Ginny mumbled, frowning slightly to herself.
“Well, shall we go to class then?” Blaise asked smiling.
“Sure.” Ginny shrugged. “I guess we can’t really do anything until dinner anyway.”
She followed Blaise down the corridor, inwardly hoping that Draco had not faced the same problems she did in trying to persuade Hermione to come to the classroom…
OOOOOOOOOOOO
“Where is that stupid, bushy-haired mudblood?” Draco muttered as he scouted the corridors for Hermione. He had spent nearly half an hour looking for her and soon class would be starting, which would leave him no time to talk to her at all.
Harry started coming towards him and Draco’s eyes bulged in horror momentarily before he suddenly ducked behind a pillar, fervently hoping that Harry had not seen him.
“Hey Hermione, have you seen Ginny?” Draco heard Harry call. He almost swore in frustration, realising that Hermione Granger was mere feet away from him and he couldn’t do anything unless he wanted Potter to start spouting love rubbish to him again.
“No I haven’t, Harry,” Draco heard Hermione say distractedly.
Draco was not religious, but right now he was inwardly praying for whatever deity was listening to force Harry to leave and make that silly, bushy-haired bookworm stay still so he could talk to her.
With a sigh of relief, Draco saw Harry walk past his pillar and go around the corner where he passed from his vision. Waiting a few more moments, Draco quickly gathered himself together and rushed out from behind the pillar to see Hermione walking down the corridor in the opposite direction.
“Granger!” He called, walking quickly to catch up to her. Hermione turned around and looked about the corridor in confusion. “Ginny,” she said with a smile realising who it was that had called out to her. “Harry was just looking for you.”
“Never mind that,” Draco said roughly, pulling Hermione away from the rest of the students. “I need your help.”
“Of course I’ll help,” Hermione said with another smile. “What is it?”
“Well the thing is…I’m not Ginny,” Draco admitted, a serious expression on his face.
Hermione laughed as if it was all a good joke. “Of course you are Ginny.”
“Me and Weasley somehow switched bodies.” Draco said in a rush, knowing how stupid he was sounding and feeling just a little degraded to be talking to the know-it-all mudblood, even asking her for help.
“You what?” Hermione said confused, the laughter dying out of her eyes to be replaced with a puzzled expression.
“I woke up this morning in Weasley’s body. I don’t know how it happened; all I know is it did.” Draco replied in an annoyed voice. He thought she was supposed to be intelligent, but she was certainly taking a long time to catch on to the ‘I’m not Ginny’ part.
“You…you’re Malfoy aren’t you?” Hermione asked in a shocked voice, holding a hand to her head.
Draco nodded, glad that he hadn’t had to tell her that. “Weasley thought you might be able to help, and Merlin knows I’m failing miserably in pretending to be the she-weasel.”
Hermione stared at him sharply, and for one horrible moment he thought she was going to say no, but then she slowly nodded her head.
“I guess I can help.”
Draco sighed with relief. Though he would never say thankyou to Hermione, he was grateful for her help.
“It’s not like I’m doing this for you,” Hermione said firmly, giving him no doubt that if it was for him she would not have bothered. “I just don’t think Ginny will be enjoying her time pretending to be you, or having you ruin her reputation for that matter.”
Draco nodded, not really caring why she was helping them as long as she did. “I understand.”
“Well then for now I guess we can put our differences aside,” Hermione said politely, putting out her hand in a truce.
Draco took her hand somewhat reluctantly and nodded his head. “I guess… for now.”
“So when are we meeting Ginny?” Hermione asked, quickly pulling her hand away.
“We’re going to meet Weasley at dinner in the old charms classroom. She’s bringing Blaise with her.” Draco replied in a business-like manner.
“Zabini? That Slytherin?” Hermione asked, scrunching up her nose slightly.
“What’s the matter Granger? Afraid of the big nasty Slytherins?” Draco asked with a smirk.
“Please,” Hermione huffed. “I just didn’t expect him that’s all.”
“Whatever,” Draco said quickly, not really interested in what she thought of Blaise. “We’ve got a few hours before dinner, and make sure you aren’t late.”
He turned around to leave and suddenly spotted Harry coming back around the corner. He gave a panicked glance around the corridor until his eyes fell on Hermione.
“Granger, do me a favour and don’t let Potter follow me.” Draco said quickly. He mumbled a quick thanks and made his way speedily down the corridor to escape. Hermione watched him leave and turned back in surprise to see Harry walking towards her.
“Why should I have to do the dirty work?” she mumbled to herself, and then plastered a cheery smile on her face. “Hi Harry,” Hermione said brightly as he stopped in front of her.
“Hi Hermione. Listen, I can’t find Ginny anywhere. Are you sure you haven’t seen her?”
“Sorry Harry, I already told you I haven’t seen her.” Hermione lied, though she guessed in a way it was the truth since their Ginny was now stuck inside Draco Malfoy’s body. “Have you tried Ron?”
“He’s too busy snogging Luna to listen. I guess I’ll keep looking,” Harry said, sighing dejectedly as he continued his trek down the corridor.
Hermione watched him walk away and frowned. Things were getting way out of hand here. How on Earth did Draco and Ginny switch bodies? And how was Ginny taking all of this?
Hermione shook her head. She figured she would just have to wait until dinner to find out.
OOOOOOOOOOOO
The unused classroom was a small circular room with desks and chairs piled everywhere, giving them little space to be comfortable. The atmosphere of the room was not exactly pleasant either. Hermione kept giving Ginny awkward glances, clearly finding it difficult to be friendly with her while she looked like Draco, Blaise was watching the situation with an amused smile hovering at his lips, and Draco was pacing up and down sighing from time to time.
“Okay, now that we are all here I guess we should tell you two all we can remember.” Ginny said to Blaise and Hermione, hoping to break the tension in the room.
Draco stopped pacing and together him and Ginny recounted all they could remember, which unfortunately was not much.
Hermione frowned to herself, chancing a glance at Blaise who merely looked contemplative. She turned back to Ginny, and Ginny hoped that maybe she would have an idea of what could have happened.
“You think Snape could be lying?” Hermione asked thoughtfully.
Ginny shrugged. “He may have been right that it was just a sleeping draught, but it does seem strange that it is the last thing we can remember.”
“You’ll probably find that is because you were knocked out,” Blaise said matter-of-factly. “I saw Draco carried into bed last night and he was still knocked out. I don’t know if that was you then, Weasley, but I would say Snape was telling the truth.”
Draco nodded in agreement. “Blaise is right. Snape wouldn’t lie to us like that; it would be pointless.”
Ginny looked at Hermione to see what she thought about the whole situation.
“I’m going to have to agree with Zabini and Malfoy,” Hermione confessed. “I don’t think Snape would purposely do that.”
“You’d hope he wouldn’t,” Ginny muttered darkly.
Blaise laughed lightly, giving an amused glance at Ginny. “I know you hate him Weasley, but he’s not that bad.”
Ginny shrugged, not wanting to accept that Snape could be anything but a mean, grumpy man. She stared back at Hermione, determined to find out some sort of reason as to why this happened if it wasn’t because of Snape’s potion.
“So what do you think might have caused this?”
Hermione looked at the book Ginny and Draco had been looking at earlier, a slight frown on her face. “I’m not sure,” she admitted, “but I will try and find more information on this. There will be a way to reverse it; we just have to find out how you got like this in the first place.”
Blaise nodded in agreement. “She’s right. We can’t do anything until we figure out how you got this way.” He stared at both Ginny and Draco with a hopeful expression. “Are you positive you can’t remember anything after being knocked out by Snape’s potion.”
Draco and Ginny looked at each other, and Ginny knew that he just like her was unable to think of anything.
Blaise sighed in disappointment. “This is going to be harder than I thought…”
“No way! I have to get my body back!” Draco exclaimed angrily, obviously annoyed that Blaise and Hermione had not figured out something right away. She had definitely come to the conclusion that patience was not one of Draco Malfoy’s virtues.
Blaise shook his head, giving an apologetic look at Draco. “It ain’t going to happen at the moment. I’m sorry, Draco, but you’re stuck in Weasley’s body for now.”
Ginny put her head in her hands, frustrated at the thought of having to keep up this charade. “So what do we do?”
Hermione and Blaise exchanged glances and then both looked back at Ginny and Draco. Ginny had a feeling whatever they were going to say was not something she wanted to hear.
“For now just keep pretending to be each other. I’ll help Malfoy be more like Ginny-”
“-And I’ll help Weasley be more like Draco.” Blaise ended, grinning at Ginny.
Ginny and Draco both looked at each other crestfallen. Things were really beginning to look bad…
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: H/G at beginning, though I wouldn’t really call it anything myself. There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/n: For those of you who might have read the original story, this is where things will change. I am no longer sticking to the original plot from here on, so don’t expect the chapters to come out so fast because it will take me longer to write them now.
I also should apologise for the long wait, but with university coming to an end I have been swamped with assignments and haven’t had a chance to write. I’ve also been busy with my own Harry Potter site, http://magicsanctum.proboards105.com/ which I would be honoured if you joined ^_^
Thank you van twitch, cheepir, Michelle 14 hpfan, alayneni, Muska, and my anonymous reviewer for all the awesome reviews you gave me. They really do make my day and I love hearing from you!
Connected In More Ways Than One
Blaise looked at Ginny slyly as he stood leaning against the wall, his amber eyes filling with mischievous amusement as he watched her eating the dinner the House Elves had prepared for them. “Aren’t you forgetting something, Weasley?”
Ginny blinked absently, wondering what in Merlin’s name he was talking about. Draco and Hermione turned to look at her curiously, but Ginny merely shrugged at their expressions and turned back to Blaise.
“What?” she asked confused.
“Your date with Pansy,” Blaise replied with an evil grin.
Ginny choked on her food and started coughing uncontrollably. Hermione quickly started patting her on the back, and Ginny, finally mastering control of herself again, looked up at Blaise in horror. “I don’t actually have to go on that do I?” she asked apprehensively.
Draco clapped a hand to his forehead, letting a small groan escape from his lips. “I totally forgot about that!” he exclaimed irritably. Turning to look at Ginny, he gave her a hard glare. “Of course you have to go; do you really think I want you to ruin my relationship Pansy? Though from what I’ve heard you already have…”
Ginny glared right back at him, her eyes flashing dangerously which was a sure sign she was about to lose her temper. “Well I’m sorry!” Ginny shouted furiously, throwing her hands up in the air exasperatedly. “You see how you like it when a girl starts trying to come onto you when you’re trying to eat your breakfast! It’s not exactly something I’m used to!!”
Draco rolled his eyes, completely unaffected by her shouting. “Well I can’t say being snogged by Potter was exactly a thrilling experience,” he retorted dryly. “It’s not like I said rude things to him, so keep that damn temper under control!”
Ginny looked like she was about to go into another rant but Draco cut her off, his own eyes taking on a dangerous glint.
“I don’t care how much you complain, Weasley,” he growled in a low, angry voice. “You’re going on that date whether you like it or not.”
“But I don’t know how you act around girls on dates,” Ginny said quickly, desperately trying to find any excuse on why she could not go. She could just imagine how awkward it would be.
Draco sighed tiredly, looking thoroughly sick of the whole conversation. “You’re a girl aren’t you? I’m sure you can figure it out.”
Ginny opened her mouth to argue some more but Hermione suddenly cut in:
“I think I can find a solution to this.”
“What?” Draco and Ginny both said in unison as they turned to stare at Hermione. Ginny glared at Draco, who was glaring right back. It was slightly disconcerting that he always seemed to react the same way she did….
“You can use the esprit joindre spell to help you.”
Blaise gave her an odd look, his amusement finally vanishing to be replaced with almost concern. “Are you sure that is safe, Granger?”
Ginny looked at Hermione cautiously. She trusted Hermione, but sometimes her ideas did end up having some unexpected consequences. “What are you talking about?”
“Esprit joindre is a spell that will connect your minds,” Hermione recited from the distant tunnels of her mind where all her innumerable knowledge was stored. She gazed at them frankly, a small smile coming to her lips. “Basically it will feel like you and Malfoy are sharing the same body. You will be able to communicate with each other in your minds.”
“I will not connect myself to that She-weasel in any more ways!” Draco declared hotly. “It is bad enough that I have to be in her body, but being able to read each other’s thoughts? No way!”
Blaise laughed, “Well I guess you won’t care if Pansy dumps you then.”
Draco gazed at Blaise speechless, clearly at a loss for words. He seemed torn between wanting to rant some more and wanting to make sure Pansy didn’t dump him.
Ginny rolled her eyes, sick of the whole business now and just wanting to get this day over with. At least this way she wouldn’t be stuck with Pansy alone, even if she did have to share thoughts with Draco to do it. “Look Malfoy, if you care so much about your girlfriend you’ll do it. I don’t exactly want you in my mind either but it has to be done. Besides, Hermione wouldn’t suggest this if there was any way it could hurt us, would you Hermione?”
Hermione shook her head, “I’ve read a lot about it and there are no side effects. The spell only lasts for a very short time. When the time runs out Malfoy will simply leave your mind and everything will go back to normal.”
“That’s it?” Draco asked sceptically.
“That’s it” Hermione affirmed.
Ginny watched him stare at Hermione for a moment, until he finally nodded his head to show his cooperation. “Let’s do it then.”
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Blaise asked seriously.
“Why not?” Draco said shrugging slightly. “It seems it won’t harm me, so what could possibly happen? And I don’t want Weasley mucking things up with Pansy; I’d never hear the end of it...”
“I guess….” Blaise agreed, though still looking sceptical.
Hermione suddenly stepped forward before any more arguments could arise, her eyes levelling on Ginny and Draco. “Okay, you two need to face each other.”
Ginny glanced at Draco, who nodded, and stood in front of him, both looking rather nervous at the sudden aspect of sharing the same mind. Ginny rather fearfully wondered what thoughts Draco would have access to…
Hermione pulled out her wand, a grave expression on her face, making Ginny feel even more nervous; she seemed so calm before. “Take each other’s hands,” she instructed, still with her grave expression.
Draco took both of Ginny’s hands in his own, and she could feel them shaking slightly, though perhaps that was just her own trembling from nerves?
“Esprit joindre!” Hermione yelled, casting her wand in a smooth arc. Blinding white light shot from her wand and encircled Draco and Ginny’s clasped hands. A strange sensation began to go through Ginny’s body, as if the light was forcing itself inside her, and then everything went calm.
What? A confused voice said in her head. Did it work?
Ginny looked around and saw her body that Draco had been occupying staring blankly into nothing. I think it worked Malfoy, she thought.
How come I can see everything you can see?
Hermione said it would feel like you were sharing the body with me. I guess our spirits some how connected, so you can hear every thought I think and see everything I see.
This is so weird, Draco said fervently.
Tell me about it.
“Did it work?” Blaise asked curiously, looking at the now blank eyes of Ginny’s (Draco’s) body. “It’s like he’s an empty shell.”
“That’s because he is.” Hermione said also looking at Ginny’s body. “He should be in there with Ginny.” She answered pointing towards Draco’s body which Ginny and Draco both were occupying.
Ginny nodded, “Yip, we’re both here.”
Why do you get to do all the talking? Draco said grumpily.
Because I'm the one who is in the body normally. Now shutup. Ginny scolded.
“That’s good.” Hermione said relieved. “I imagine that must have hurt a lot for you, Malfoy.”
Oh no it felt like feathers. Draco muttered sarcastically. You stupid, know-it-all mud blood! Could have warned me about the excruciating pain of having your soul ripped out of you!!
“He said it’s fine.” Ginny responded quickly.
What? It is not fine! Draco shouted in a disgruntled voice.
“Alright, well you’d better get to the fountain; I expect Pansy will be there soon.” Blaise said firmly, giving Ginny a slight push towards the door.
“Good luck, and remember it will only last for one hour.” Hermione warned them.
Ginny nodded to show she understood. “Thanks.”
I can't believe I agreed to this. Draco thought as Ginny left the room, taking his spirit with her.
Oh would you get over it. It’s only for an hour and then you can go back to your own stupid body. And would you stop thinking! You keep giving me frights! Ginny said in a frustrated voice.
Sorry, Draco said in anything but sorry accents.
Stupid git!
Hey I heard that!
Crap...
Half an Hour Later…
I thought I told you to stop thinking!!
It’s a bit hard to stop thinking, Weasley. You seem to be failing at the task too, so stop being such a hypocrite.
I’m the hypocrite-
-Shutup! Draco interrupted. Pansy is over there. Now stop being such a twit and get this date over with so we can both get back to our own thoughts.
Ginny glanced towards the fountain, noticing Pansy standing impatiently next to the stone basin, her dark eyes glittering with frustration and her foot tapping distractedly. She looked up at the sound of Ginny’s footsteps and her irritable expression suddenly melted into a smile, her eyes lighting up with delight.
“Oh Draco, where have you been?” Pansy asked half-scolding, half worrying. She walked forward until she was directly in front of Ginny, her eyes gazing at Ginny expectantly.
She doesn't expect me to kiss her does she? Ginny thought, a horrible feeling twisting inside of her.
That is the normal custom Weasley.
Ewww, I can't do that.
Then kiss her on the cheek, but don't just stand there gaping like and idiot.
Ginny inwardly scowled and leaned forward, giving Pansy a quick kiss on the cheek. Immediately she felt like vomiting but that was out of the question. Especially with Draco occupying her thoughts.
“Why have you been avoiding me all day?” Pansy demanded. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed.” A scowl crept into her expression, her eyes narrowing slightly. “You and Blaise have both been very secretive. You know I hate being left out.”
“I’ve been busy,” Ginny said quickly, praying that Pansy would just let the matter drop.
“Too busy to talk to your girlfriend?” Pansy asked quietly, her voice taking on a dangerous tone.
Ginny had no idea where this was going, not knowing what Pansy was like, but she could tell that Pansy was not amused. Um, what do I say?
Tell her that she knows you care about her. You just had a lot of things to do today.
Oh, how sweet.
Shutup and talk to her!
Okay, okay…
“Pansy,” Ginny said calmly, taking the Slytherin girl’s hand and steering her towards a seat. “You know I care about you; I just had a lot of things to do today. You know how it is?”
Pansy nodded her head, “I understand Draco. I just wish you’d talk to me more... I feel like all we do is have sex now. Don’t get me wrong, the sex is great, but I just wish we could go back to how we were when we first were dating- when we used to talk for hours together…”
Um…I really don’t want to hear about this. No offence, Draco, but your sex life really doesn’t interest me.
Trust me, Weasley, you hearing about my relationship with Pansy is not exactly thrilling to me either, Draco muttered in an annoyed voice.
What do you want me to say?
I don’t know. Draco replied grumpily, and Ginny could tell he was uncomfortable about having this conversation with her. Just try change the subject or something.
To what? And How?
Dammit Weasley, I don’t know! Just say anything!
“What are you talking about?” Ginny said slowly, her brain desperately trying to think of what to say, but it was proving difficult with Draco shouting at her. “We talk all the time…”
“No we don’t,” Pansy said in a low voice, her eyes gazing intently at Ginny. “You spend more time with Blaise then you do me. I miss you, Draco!” she cried earnestly, clutching Ginny’s hands. “Don’t you love me anymore?”
Help Me!
Why the hell does she have to say all this now? Draco thought angrily.
This isn’t helping me give a reply!! Ginny muttered, near hysterical at having an emotional girl demanding answers she had no idea how to answer.
“Even when we have sex I feel like you’re distant,” Pansy continued, her eyes staring at Ginny in disappointment. “You don’t kiss me like you used to; you don’t even touch me like you used to. What’s happening to us, Draco?”
Please don't say anything more Pansy. I’m already facing enough embarrassment without you making it worse!
You do realise I can hear your thoughts.
Oh go to hell Weasley. If you don't make her shutup, I will hex you so you aren't even recognisable.
But that will be your body you're hexing.
Shutup…
“Is there another girl?” Pansy asked sadly, the pain evident in her eyes. “I mean, I can understand if you’re seeing another girl, but please don’t just string me along…”
Is there another girl? Ginny asked curiously.
What? No! Draco stated vehemently. I would never do that to her.
Then what do you want me to say to her?
I don't exactly want to be spilling my heart out to you.
She's waiting for your answer Draco, and I can’t say anything for you….
Tell her I know I've been distant, it's just…I don’t know what I want anymore… I don’t even know how I feel about her anymore... Merlin, I can’t believe I’m telling you this…
Hurry it up Malfoy. She’s getting impatient.
Damn it! Just tell her I don't know how I feel. I just need time to think.
“Pansy,” Ginny said in as nice a voice as possible. “I know I’ve been distant and I’m sorry, but I don’t know how I feel anymore. I just need time to think…”
“I understand.” Pansy replied in a slightly cold voice, standing up as she did.
“Where are you going?” Ginny asked in surprise.
“I’m not just your girlfriend, Draco; I’m your friend, and until you start treating me with a bit more respect, I can’t be with you. I’m sorry,” Pansy said quickly and walked away, tears glistening in her dark eyes.
I'm sorry Malfoy. I tried…Do you want me to go after her?
No, it's okay... I guess I kind of knew it was going to happen.
What happened between you two?
What do you care?
Just curious I guess. It’s a bit hard not to be after hearing all that.
Mind your own business Weasley. I’m not going to discuss anything- especially my love life- with you. Draco snapped rudely.
Fine, I get the point.
Let’s just get back to Blaise and Granger…
OOOOOOOOO
“How’d it go?” Blaise asked curiously, seeing Ginny come in the room looking a little frustrated, and even a little sad.
“Well it didn’t go that great,” Ginny said with a sigh. “Hermione, how do we change back?”
“Oh that’s easy,” Hermione replied, standing up and pulling out her wand. “Finite Incantatum.”
Immediately Ginny felt like something was leaving her, which she figured must be Draco’s soul. She looked around and saw her body blink its eyes several times before taking a deep breath.
“I’m going to bed,” Draco said quietly and left the room, not even bothering to look at any of them.
Blaise looked at Ginny, a frown in his amber eyes. “What happened?”
“I’ll tell you later,” Ginny said with a pointed look at Hermione. She didn’t think that Draco would be too thrilled to learn that she had been telling Hermione about his love-life, and there was no point making this any worse for him.
“Alright,” Blaise replied, and turned his gaze towards Hermione. “Well Granger, I guess I’ll be seeing you around.”
“Bye Hermione. Thanks for everything.” Ginny called over her shoulder, as she followed Blaise out of the room.
“Bye.” Hermione said in a distant voice, watching them leave with a frown on her face. “How strange…” she mumbled to herself before heading off to her own bed.
OOOOO
Ginny and Blaise settled themselves down on a seat in the Slytherin common room, Blaise watching her intently, Ginny gazing worriedly at the floor. She wasn’t sure if it was her fault that Pansy and Draco had split up; maybe if she hadn’t been there he would not have been so uncomfortable to speak his feelings to Pansy? She knew Draco was angry with her, but then what else could she have done? It’s not like she chose to be stuck in his body, and really it was his own fault for treating Pansy like that, even if she did feel guilty for making it worse by getting smart to Pansy at breakfast…
“Alright what’s this about?” Blaise asked with a frown. “You’ve been acting weird ever since you got back from that date with Pansy.”
Ginny sighed and proceeded to tell Blaise about what had happened on the date. She sneaked a look at Blaise’s profile and saw the thoughtful expression on his face.
“So she finally dumped him, eh?” Blaise mused out loud.
Ginny nodded her head. “I feel like it’s my fault, and I know he’s furious with me for not helping the situation, but I-”
“Don’t feel guilty,” Blaise said firmly, cutting off any more words she might say. “Draco deserved a wake up call. Pansy’s always been our friend; we’ve known her since our cradle days, but she and Draco started liking each other. They’ve been dating since fourth year, but lately he’s been unsure how he feels about her. He’s been trying to keep his distance to figure things out, but since you two switched bodies I guess things just kind of fell to pieces.”
“Oh...”
“Don’t worry, Weasley,” Blaise said kindly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Draco’s not going to kill you because Pansy broke up with him. If anything you’ve done him a favour.”
“Thanks Blaise,” Ginny said in relief. “Well, I’m pretty tired. I guess we should go to bed.”
Blaise nodded and together they walked off to the Slytherin boys’ dormitory.
OOOO
Draco lay in Ginny’s bed staring at the roof, a scowl on his face. Pansy had dumped him; he was stuck in Weasley’s body, and to top it all off he just had to be craving chocolate for some strange reason.
“Why does this have to happen to me?” he mumbled to himself in a disgruntled voice.
He was still angry that Ginny had been the one to over-hear the date. Out of all the people in the school he still didn’t understand why she had to be one he should swap bodies with. He felt frustratingly embarrassed that Ginny had to hear all about his love-life troubles, and no matter how much he tried to put it behind him, knowing that she had heard all of that was very disconcerting.
“Curse this spell. I’ll find a way to break it. I’ll find that damn Granger and Blaise tomorrow and make them stay in the library till it kills them. I can’t let this go any longer!”
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Thanks Ella Mae and anonymous reviewer for reviewing. *smiles*
Tricks Of The Trade
Ginny opened her eyes and yawned as she sat up in the bed. Last nights talk with Blaise had helped her feel a little more charitable towards Draco, but that didn’t change the fact that he was still unbelievably cocky and acted like a complete jerk to her most of the time.
Blaise glanced at Ginny while pulling on a shirt, his black hair more tousled than ever. “You should think about getting up soon. We’ve got a Quidditch game today.”
Ginny shot up in the bed, her eyes going wide. “What?”
“Even you should know that,” Blaise replied with a grin, now pulling on his robe. “It is against Gryffindor after all.”
Ginny’s mouth dropped open as she realised the full implications of what this meant. Not only would she be playing against her own house but her boyfriend and her brother. Things could not possibly get worse…
“You’ve got to be kidding.” Ginny muttered in horror, still sitting frozen in the bed.
Blaise stared in the mirror, giving the last few touches to his robe and turned to her, a mocking smile on his face. “Let’s go Captain, unless you plan to sit in bed all day?”
Ginny held a hand to her head, burying her face in frustration. “I forgot Draco is captain of the Slytherin team! What am I going to do, Blaise?”
“My advice,” Blaise said with a laugh. “Start thinking up a plan for us players.”
Ginny glared at him. She knew Blaise was enjoying every minute of her discomfort, and she doubted he was going to help her with this. She only hoped Draco was having the same problems.
OOOOOOOO
Draco looked in the mirror with disgust as he tied up the long red hair. He was going to have to play Slytherin in the Quidditch finals, and it was killing him just thinking about it. Not only that but Ginny was going to be captaining his team and probably make him lose. Granted she was an average seeker but she was no match for him or Potter, and he was going to have to be a chaser to make things worse...
Draco sighed, “This day is just getting better and better.”
He trudged down to the common room and almost shuddered with horror as he saw the whole Gryffindor team standing around waiting for the last few people to come in. Never had he felt so out of place as he did there standing surrounded by the crimson and gold players.
Harry smiled briefly at Draco and turned back to the team, a cheery expression on his face. It sickened Draco how they were so confident.
“Alright,” Harry said loudly to stop the constant chatter of the players. “Slytherin have got no chance in beating us this year. You all know the drills, so lets just get changed and have a good game!”
The Gryffindors cheered and began to make their way down to the Quidditch Pitch, still chatting excitedly about how many points they would beat Slytherin with this time. Draco could feel his hands clenching in frustration, but he wisely kept his mouth shut. It was just his luck to be stuck in the body of a silly Gryffindor during the final match of the Quidditch Cup.
On the way to the pitch he saw Ginny and Blaise walking side-by-side talking happily about something. Ginny had his broom slung over her shoulder, laughing slightly at something Blaise had said. She caught Draco’s eye and smiled reassuringly, giving him a small boost of confidence. Feeling a little more relieved, Draco made his way into the changing room to get changed.
“Hey Ginny, you gonna show us some of those moves you were practising?” Katie Bell asked with a grin while pulling on her Quidditch robes.
Draco really had no idea what she was talking about but he nodded all the same. “You’ll just have to wait and see.”
OOOOOOOOO
“Blaise,” Ginny whispered urgently.
“What?” Blaise replied, glancing at her curiously as he opened his locker.
“Is there anywhere I can get changed?” Ginny asked quickly, trying not to blush but feeling her cheeks heating slightly.
“Why?” Blaise asked with a sly smirk, giving her his full attention now.
“Because I'm not used to seeing so many practically naked guys everywhere you idiot, what else?” Ginny hissed in frustration, annoyed that he was taking so much amusement from her situation. He obviously had no idea how very uncomfortable she was already feeling just seeing the boys stripping down to their pants, for there were no girls on the Slytherin team, and therefore no reason for there to be split sections.
“Wait till it’s shower time then.” Blaise said with a grin and pulled off his own robes.
Ginny rolled her eyes and opened Draco’s locker, “You’re lucky I’m in Draco’s body Blaise, or you’ll be regretting those words.”
Blaise merely smirked and pulled out his Quidditch Uniform. Ginny glared at him but followed suit.
“Hurry up and get changed, Draco. The match is about to start.” Crabbe grunted from near them, wearing nothing but green underwear that said ‘Snake Pride.’ Ginny’s eyes widened as she saw him, and without thinking she quickly raced towards the toilet to escape the damaging sight, Blaise’s laughter following her all the way. She really was not enjoying being a guy today…
OOOOOOOOO
“And the Match begins” Luna declared dreamily from the stands, her voice magically echoing all around them. Instantly red and green clashed together as the players struggled to get to the quaffle first. Katie Bell grabbed the quaffle and raced of towards the Slytherin goalposts, which were being guarded by a rather brutal looking Slytherin called Romulus Castrande. She lifted her hand to score but Blaise Zabini, the star chaser of the Slytherin team, knocked the quaffle out of her hands, giving her a cheeky smirk as he passed the quaffle to Theodore Nott.
Draco couldn't help grinning a little as he watched his team flying effortlessly past the Gryffindors towards the goal post on the other side, but he wasn’t going to just let this go. He may be competitive and want Slytherin to win, but to purposely lose a Quidditch game was not part of his code.
Quickly he sped of towards Nott, doing a tricky loop as he swept under the Slytherin Chaser’s broom and took the Quaffle. Everyone watched as Draco sped off towards the Slytherin goalpost with determination. He ducked and swerved the bludgers with ease and threw the quaffle hard into the ring behind Castrande. The Gryffindors erupted with cheers as the first goal was awarded, and Luna’s dreamy voice resounded around the pitch awarding Gryffindor ten points.
Ginny watched in shock, her mouth going oddly slack. She had no idea Draco was such a good flyer; he would have made a decent chaser. Even stranger was the fact that he had actually scored a goal against Slytherin- his team!
“Malfoy, what are you doing?” Nott yelled as he sped past her. “You’re meant to be looking for the snitch!”
Ginny jumped slightly and looked around, sighing with relief as she saw Harry still searching frantically for that elusive glint of gold. Everything would be over if he managed to catch the snitch before her.
Just then she heard a scream that sounded oddly familiar and turned her head in fright to see a bludger crash into Draco, sending him plummeting towards the ground, red hair and legs flailing in the wind.
“My body!” Ginny cried hysterically, losing her head completely at the sight of her body falling sickeningly fast towards the ground. She sped frantically towards Draco, just catching him in her arms before any damage was made. He leaned against her, his breathing heavy, and as their eyes met Luna’s magically magnified voice echoed around the pitch:
“Looks like Draco Malfoy has caught the damsel in distress. I wonder if he will give her a kiss.”
Ginny and Draco’s expressions both twisted in disgust as they stared at each other, each horrified at the thought of kissing the other.
“Bring me by the broom,” Draco demanded, looking a little uncomfortable and embarrassed at being held in her arms. Ginny nodded, knowing there was no point in arguing with him right now, and brought him next to the hovering broom. He quickly clambered back on and sped off towards the Gryffindors, the game resuming once more.
Blaise came up by Ginny, his eyes dancing slightly. “You okay?” he asked quickly.
“Yeah,” Ginny answered, still trying to catch her breath. “Damn that idiot Malfoy though. He should be taking better care of my body! I could have got killed!!”
Blaise didn’t have a chance to get his head around what she had said before Nott came soaring towards them.
“We’re ready for the plan, Malfoy. Do you want us to do it now?”
Ginny nodded and gave the signal to the other Slytherins. Blaise gave her a quick grin before soaring off to play his own part in the plan. Crabbe and Goyle grunted in acknowledgement and raised their clubs to the bludgers so they could aim at the Gryffindor chaser Dean Thomas, who currently had the quaffle. Blaise, Nott and Warrington made a sort of V formation as they swooped towards Dean, each of their eyes fixed determinedly on the dark boy in front of them. Crabbe and Goyle hit the bludgers towards Dean, causing the quaffle to drop from his surprised hands as he swerved to dodge the vicious attack. Blaise easily grabbed the ball from under him, and as a flawless sequence the Slytherin chasers passed the quaffle to each other to avoid bludgers and opponents, all three heading speedily towards the Gryffindor goal post.
Blaise caught the ball again and flied up close towards Ron, who was watching their moves in a hawk-like fashion. He raised his hand as if to score but suddenly threw it diagonally. Ginny who had been hovering by the goal hit the quaffle with the back of her broom, sending it flying back to Blaise who managed to score before Ron even had a chance to gather what had happened.
Ron let out an annoyed grunt as Luna’s dreamy voice awarded Slytherin ten points.
“Oh come on that has to be a foul!” Katie shouted as she looked at Draco, her expression blazing with annoyance. “They used their seeker to help score a goal!”
Draco grinned, amused and slightly impressed by what had just happened. “I don't remember reading anywhere that a seeker couldn't accidentally hit the quaffle.”
Katie huffed irritably and flew off to continue playing.
The rain started to fall in large droplets, the blue skies smothered by the looming grey. People were becoming no more than a blurred mess in the air, but Ginny could still make out Harry’s narrowed gaze as he flew around the pitch. She could see Draco speeding after Blaise as the cheeky Slytherin once more made his way towards the Gryffindor goalposts to score, while the beaters were now trying to hit each other rather then helping their own team-mates.
“Malfoy, you’d better catch that snitch soon! We're winning on seventy to fifty, and if Gryffindor get any more points they've won the cup anyway!” Warrington shouted as he came to hover by Ginny.
Ginny nodded to show she understood. “I know.”
She stared around the pitch, catching Blaise’s amber eyes. He was staring at her with misgiving, as if wondering if she really would help Slytherin win; it was up to her now after all…
Nodding her head to him slightly, Ginny turned away from him and looked around, smiling in triumph as she saw a golden blur fly past her face. She wheeled around on her broom and saw Harry do the same. The commentary sounded muffled to her ears as she speed through the air, but she thought she could hear Luna saying something about the snitch being seen.
Harry looked at her through narrowed eyes as he tried to outfly her towards the snitch. Ginny inwardly sighed. She knew she was no match for Harry but that didn’t mean she wasn’t going to try; she still had her end of the plan to uphold after all.
Looking at Harry squarely in the eyes, Ginny winked and blew him a kiss. As expected Harry was shocked and, much to Ginny’s delight, distracted enough for him to pause in flight. This gave her just enough time to reach out her hand and snatch the snitch from right under his nose. She caught his disbelieving gaze and allowed a broad grin to form on her lips before the Slytherins erupted with cheers as the game finished. Ginny barely had time to realise they had won before Blaise came speeding over and grabbed her in a bone-crunching hug. Soon all the Slytherins were swarming around her, trying to slap her on the back or just shouting “We Won! We Won!”
Draco sat on his broom watching his team-mates practically jumping for joy as they slowly descended to the ground. He couldn’t help but smile to himself as he saw Ginny emerge from the swarm of green, congratulating the Slytherins on their flying, a broad smile on her face.
“We lost. We actually lost.” Harry said in disbelief from next to him.
“It’s only a game.” Draco replied bluntly.
Harry still looked dejected, as did the other team members. Draco sighed to himself. He was glad Slytherin had won, but now he had to put up with a bunch of mopey Gryffindors. Really, it felt like he had lost anyway; he wouldn’t even get to celebrate with his team.
“C’mon team,” Harry said to the bedraggled and miserable Gryffindors. “Showers.”
Draco slowly made his way to the ground and started following the Gryffindors to the changing room, when he noticed Ginny and Blaise waiting for him.
“Good game.” Draco commented with a small smile.
Ginny nodded cheerfully, still caught up in the tide of emotion from winning. “You could make a decent chaser you know.”
Draco scratched his head slightly, not really sure how to react to a compliment from a Weasley. “Well, you weren’t so bad yourself,” he said finally, “Mind you, I wouldn’t normally use that tactic on Potter; he’s going to think I’m a poof or something.”
Ginny grinned cheekily. “I wouldn’t worry. He already thinks that anyway.”
Blaise laughed at that and slapped an arm around Ginny’s back, leading her off towards the changing rooms. Draco watched them angrily, feeling just a little left out and annoyed that Blaise and Ginny were getting along so well.
“Stupid gits.” Draco mumbled as he walked into the Gryffindor changing room to have a shower.
OOOOOOOOOOOOOO
One Week Later…
Hermione walked slowly down the hallway and looked behind her as she heard footsteps running towards her. She frowned as she saw Blaise Zabini’s familiar dark hair and smiling face.
“Granger,” Blaise said amiably as he stopped in front of her.
“Zabini.” Hermione replied stiffly, her eyes watching him cautiously.
“I thought we might try to find some info in the library now. If you’re okay with that?” Blaise asked, smiling slightly at her protective stance. Honestly, did she think he was going to pounce on her or something?
“I guess,” Hermione answered, relaxing slightly, though her eyes still watched him intently.
“Good.” Blaise said quickly and grabbed her by the arm, steering her off towards the library.
“W-wait, can I just-” Hermione stuttered as she was pulled irresistibly forward.
“-I’m sure you can do whatever you need to do later.” Blaise said cheerfully as he dragged her into the library, only letting her go once they were at a secluded table.
Hermione rolled her eyes and sat down at the table, realising she had no choice in the matter. “Alright.” She muttered in a defeated voice.
“That’s the spirit,” Blaise encouraged with an annoying grin.
Hermione sighed and shook her head slightly, watching as he took a seat opposite her. He really was a strange one, but she guessed she had no choice but to work with him if she wanted to help Ginny. “Let’s get this done quickly then.”
Blaise suddenly laughed, causing Hermione to look up at him in surprise. “You really need to loosen up Granger. Not all Slytherins are evil Death Eaters.”
Hermione jumped slightly, her eyes searching the library frantically in case anyone was listening. “I never said that.”
Blaise shrugged and played with a book. “I know that’s what everyone thinks.”
Hermione watched him curiously, slightly surprised by his words. “You don’t seem to mind giving off that image.”
Blaise smiled slightly, amused by her view on him. “When have I given off the impression that I am a Death Eater?”
Hermione frowned and tried to think of a time when she had seen Blaise Zabini acting strangely or in a horrible manner. She couldn’t think of anything, and finally she had to admit that it was just her own perception of Slytherins that made her think all of them were evil Death Eaters. “Okay, so maybe you don’t, but you can’t tell me that Malfoy doesn’t.”
Blaise laughed at that, his eyes filling with amusement. It was true that Draco often gave Slytherins a bad name, though Draco would be quick to state otherwise. “You could be right there, but don’t judge us all from him. We’re not so bad,” he said with a warm smile.
Hermione smiled dryly, “I’m sure.”
“So, where should we start researching?” Blaise asked after a few seconds of silence.
Hermione summoned a few books from the shelves towards her. “How about these?”
Blaise picked up one of the books and shrugged slightly, immediately beginning to flick through the pages, his amber eyes scanning the words for any sign of how Draco and Ginny switched bodies, and any ways to make them switch back… As he read, he began to feel a strange gloominess settling over him. It was odd that as much as he wanted to help Ginny and Draco get back to their own bodies, he felt sad at the thought of saying goodbye to Ginny. She was always good for a laugh, and being stuck with her nearly every minute of the day made him realise how much he truly enjoyed her company. It would be strange to go back to how they used to be- him not talking to her at all, and she just ignoring him except to make a few smart comments here and there. He liked her for all her oddities, and he just knew that Draco would not appreciate him continuing the friendship if they ever did get their own bodies back…
“What’s wrong?” Hermione suddenly asked. Blaise looked up and noticed she was staring at him intently. He shook his head, as if to say it was nothing, and tried to go back to reading the book, but he could feel her eyes still watching him.
“Yes, Granger?” he said in a voice a lot less carefree than it normally was. He and Draco did have some things in common- not appreciating people snooping into his business being one of them.
“Something is troubling you. Is it about Malfoy and Ginny’s situation?”
Blaise shook his head, a sigh escaping from his lips. “It’s nothing, Granger. Let’s just keep researching this so that we don’t have Draco breathing down our necks again.”
Hermione smiled slightly, “I’ll agree with you there.”
They went back to reading the books, and Blaise inwardly sighed, wondering what would happen to them all once things went back to normal. Would he and Ginny remain such good friends, or would it be too weird? He guessed only time would tell, but one thing he did know for sure was that he was beginning to feel a lot fonder of Ginny Weasley than he used to...
He raised his eyes and stared at Hermione, a frown on his lips. She knew Ginny well, and they were obviously good friends…
“Granger?” Blaise began hesitantly, unsure of how to put his thoughts into words, and still trying to figure out just what those thoughts were anyway.
“Yes?” Hermione replied, not looking up from the book.
“Does Weasley ever talk about me?”
“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, looking up at him with a frown on her face.
Blaise shifted uncomfortably, noticing that she was a little too perceptive for his likings. Still, he’d come this far- might as well go the rest of the way… “Well, I mean, has she mentioned me before to you?”
Hermione stared at him blankly. “She’s mentioned you, yes, but what’s it to you?”
Blaise sighed realising Hermione Granger’s dislike of Slytherins would probably mean he’d get nothing interesting from her. He had to try though, for he was curious to know how Ginny felt about him.
“Well what did she say?” He persisted.
Hermione frowned and stared at him through sharp eyes. He had the feeling she was seeing right through him, but she suddenly sighed and placed the book down on the table, giving him her full attention.
“She talks about you a lot if you really want to know; always telling me how funny you are, and how much she enjoys talking to you…”
Blaise smiled slightly, pleased that he at least was not the only one enjoying the other’s company.
“She says you look out for her, which she’s grateful for, and she also tells me that you can be very annoying when you want to be, but she doesn’t mind because she sees you as a good friend now.”
“Is that all?” Blaise asked curiously.
Hermione raised her eyebrow slightly, a frown coming to her lips. “Why don’t you ask her yourself?”
Blaise shook his head, a serious expression on his face. “Don’t be stupid. She’s in Draco’s body; there is no way I am asking her anything like that when she looks like him.”
Hermione laughed slightly, a knowing look settling on her face. “I see… so it’s like that is it?”
Blaise frowned to himself. Was it like that? He really didn’t know, but he did know he enjoyed talking to her. She was witty, spunky, and she knew how to put people in their place. He admired her a lot, and the fact that he felt attracted to her even when she wasn’t in her own body said a lot- after all, he was no more attracted to Draco Malfoy than he was the giant squid…
“Let’s just get back to researching this, okay?” Hermione said firmly.
Blaise nodded his head and returned to the books, his mind now more troubled than ever with thoughts of Ginny Weasley and the confusing feelings he felt for her…
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
Misunderstandings
Ginny walked down the hallway feeling just a little annoyed. She was looking for Blaise who had just run off muttering something about libraries. To her surprise she saw Hermione looking very troubled and mumbling to herself as she walked quickly ahead. Ginny wondered what was wrong with her bookish friend and decided to find out.
“Hermione!” Ginny called out, jogging slightly to catch up.
Hermione stopped and turned to look at Ginny, her eyes widening slightly as she saw her. “Oh it’s you,” Hermione said a little nervously. Ginny frowned slightly, wondering why Hermione would look so uncomfortable to see her; surely she must have gotten over the fact that Ginny looked like Draco by now?
“Is something wrong?” Ginny asked curiously.
“You and Zabini get along, right?” Hermione asked suddenly, a worried expression on her face. Ginny stared at her, wondering why she was talking about Blaise, and why in Merlin’s name she seemed upset about the fact that she and Blaise might get along. It wasn’t a crime to befriend Slytherins after all…
“Yes,” Ginny answered slowly, a frown settling on her lips. “Why?”
“I…it’s nothing.” Hermione replied quickly and started to walk ahead.
Ginny frowned even more, wondering what Blaise could have possibly done to make Hermione so anxious.
“What did he do? Did he say something to you?” Ginny demanded.
“He… well, we talked a bit, and well… he said some interesting things,” Hermione muttered quickly, still with the same nervous expression. Ginny was beginning to feel a little alarmed now, and just a little annoyed that Hermione wasn’t telling her what Blaise had said.
“What did he say?” Ginny persisted.
Hermione looked around cautiously, as if to check if anyone was watching. She then grabbed Ginny by the arm and steered her off to an unused classroom, neither of them noticing the blue eyes that narrowed as the door shut behind them.
OOOOOOOOOOO
Ron peeled his eyes away from Hermione and Ginny, who he thought was Draco, and looked at Harry. “Did you see that?” he asked angrily, looking like he was about to explode.
Harry nodded blankly, too stunned to make any coherent speech.
Ron slapped a hand on Harry’s back, pulling him closer into the shadows. “That’s the second time this week I've seen Hermione go running off with Draco Malfoy, and just the other day I saw her go running off with Blaise Zabini.” Ron muttered in a dark voice, “But it’s not just Hermione who seems to have gone mental. I also saw Ginny walking with Draco, and they too went into an unused classroom.” Ron narrowed his eyes, a meaningful expression on his face. “We all know the only reason people go into unused classrooms...”
Harry looked at Ron horrified, clearly disturbed by the image Ron was creating in his head. “Do you think Ginny is cheating on me with Malfoy?”
Ron nodded solemnly. “It’s obvious, and he’s clearly not satisfied with just Ginny, so he decided to go after Hermione too, the sneaky git.” Ron added with a dissatisfied expression.
“We have to do something!” Harry shouted, his green eyes blazing with jealousy.
“Shh,” Ron scolded. “Not so loud; we have to go about this quietly. We can't have the girls knowing what we’re doing.” Ron grimaced slightly, almost shuddering, “You know how they get when they think we’re interfering….”
“But that’s my girlfriend.” Harry declared in an outraged voice.
Ron nodded in understanding and quickly glanced around to make sure no one was listening in. “Here’s what we’ll do,” he muttered conspiratorially…
OOOOOOOOOOO
Ginny sat down and looked at Hermione sharply. She didn’t like all this talk of Blaise and these worried expressions. Something was up, and she wanted to make sure she found out what....
“Okay Hermione,” Ginny said in a calm voice. “What’s this about?”
Hermione sighed and sat down on a chair, her eyes glancing at Ginny with a calculating expression.
“Blaise asked me to go research with him in the library, and it was fine until he started asking me some weird questions…” Hermione began in a slow voice, as if she was choosing her words wisely.
Ginny just stared at her, unsure what to think or what to say. She knew that Hermione and Blaise had been researching in the library for ways to help her and Draco get their bodies back, but they usually did it with both Ginny and Draco there as well. They had never gone there just themselves…
“What do you think of Zabini, Ginny?” Hermione suddenly asked, a curious expression on her face.
Ginny swallowed slightly, surprised by the odd question. She noticed Hermione staring at her intently and suddenly felt like she was being interrogated.
“He’s nice I guess… why?” Ginny asked with a frown.
“Well, do you think he’s good looking? Attractive?” Hermione persisted, the calculating expression coming back into her face.
Ginny’s brow creased slightly, wondering why Hermione would be asking her such things. As she stared at Hermione’s narrowed eyes and interrogative expression, she suddenly thought she understood. Hermione liked Blaise, and now she was trying to find out whether Ginny did too…
“I don’t like him in that way, if that’s what you’re wondering,” Ginny said in a quiet voice, trying to keep her temper in check. She was annoyed that Hermione had cornered her like this. It was as if she was accusing Ginny of trying to steal Blaise’s affections or something. Ginny really had no idea Hermione was such a jealous person, for she had never done anything to show she liked Blaise, or give any sort of reason for Hermione to act this way towards her…
“Alright then,” Hermione said in a relieved voice. “That’s all I needed to know.”
Ginny watched as she stood up, giving her a brief smile as she headed to the door. “I’ve got to catch up on some homework, but I’ll try do some more research tonight about you and Malfoy’s condition.”
Ginny nodded her head and watched her friend leave the room, still feeling too stunned to really do anything by the strange interrogation she had just received. Sighing slightly Ginny stood up and opened the door, stopping in fright as she was immediately accosted by Ron and Harry who were both wearing identical grim expressions.
“Malfoy, how nice of you to finally join us,” Ron muttered darkly, an angry expression on his face.
Ginny stared at her brother and her boyfriend’s displeased expression and inwardly sighed. This was not going to be pretty...
“What are you playing at with Ginny?” Harry demanded coldly.
Ginny looked at him in surprise, not expecting his anger for Draco to be about her. “What?” She said startled.
Ron’s face went red as he glared at her, his blue eyes blazing. “Don't try and lie to us Malfoy. I've seen you sneaking off with Ginny, and just before I saw you go off with Hermione into that unused classroom. Enjoyed a good snog did you?”
“W-what?” Ginny replied in a confused voice. What were they, insane?
“Don't try play dumb.” Harry retorted angrily. “We saw you take her in there.”
Ron nodded. “We see you all the time. You and that git Zabini.”
Ginny couldn't help it- she burst out laughing. “That’s the most ridiculous thing I've heard all day,” she choked out between giggles, her eyes lighting up with amusement.
Harry glared at her, and Ron looked like he wanted to punch her as he muttered, “Why you-”
“-Ron what are you doing?” Draco interrupted, coming to stand in between Ginny and Ron, an annoyed expression on his face.
“Stay out of this!” Ron growled and pushed Draco out of the way.
Ginny smirked slightly, unable to resist getting back at them. “Why don't you tell her why you're trying to beat me to a pulp?” she said with a laugh. “I’m sure she'll find it just as amusing as I did.”
Draco looked at Ginny sharply and then turned back to Ron with an enquiring look. Ron shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Harry to help him out.
“Well?” Draco said impatiently, his eyes switching from one boy to the next.
It was Harry who spoke, his green eyes filled with hurt and betrayal: “Ginny have you been cheating on me with Malfoy?”
“Of course not.” Draco replied blankly, clearly at a loss how that accusation came about. “What gave you that idea?”
“We always see you two sneaking off together,” Ron cut in. “Even Hermione was in the unused classroom with him just before, and we've seen Zabini with you too.”
Draco stared at them for a moment, and then slowly a sly grin formed on his face. “Do you really want me to say what we were doing?”
Ginny felt the small pangs of misgiving and looked at Draco warningly, knowing that whatever he was going to say would not help the situation.
Ron and Harry both nodded their heads, identical grave expressions on their faces.
Draco ginned slightly. “Well, first of all me and Draco here were having a nice old snog-fest in the classroom. Then Hermione came in so we allowed her to join us too. Oh, and you know Blaise came too, so we decided to have a massive orgy. I’m sorry we didn't invite you; I would of if I’d known you’d get this way.”
Ginny had to try and stifle a giggle, only succeeding in making an odd choking noise. Ron glared at her furiously, making Ginny quickly fall silent.
“This isn't a joke, Ginny,” Harry said firmly. “What are you doing with a piece of scum like him?”
Draco sighed, clearly tired of their accusations against him and Ginny. “Oh shutup and leave me alone,” he muttered, grabbing Ginny by the arm and pulling her away from the furious Gryffindors. He stopped when they were well away from the fuming duo and looked at Ginny, who was still desperately trying not to laugh.
“How thick can you get?” he said rhetorically, shaking his head slightly. He had never heard such stupid accusations in his life, and that was saying something, considering he was friends with Crabbe and Goyle.
Ginny finally burst out laughing now that it was safe to, clutching the wall to support herself as she practically cried with mirth. “Did you see their faces?” she choked out through laughs. “They looked so outraged.”
Draco couldn’t help but laugh too. They really had looked funny with their morally outraged expressions…
Ginny slowly stopped laughing, though her eyes were still twinkling with amusement. “I can't believe they would think that both me and Hermione would be going off to snog you.”
“Hey, I resent that.” Draco retorted in an annoyed voice. “Just what are you implying?”
Ginny giggled and pushed him lightly. “Don’t be so vain; you know we don't like you, and besides, Hermione fancies Blaise.”
Draco stared at her in surprise. “What?”
Ginny nodded, the laughter dying out of her eyes. “Yeah; she as good as told me before.”
Draco sniggered slightly, “So the mudblood finally hit puberty, eh?”
Ginny sighed, “Don’t call her a mudblood, and this isn’t as funny as you might think. It’s going to make things much more difficult for us.”
“Why?” Draco asked confused.
“Because she thinks that I like him too.” Ginny said simply.
“And do you?” Draco asked sharply.
“No...” Ginny answered slowly, “But that doesn’t change the fact that she’ll be less likely to go near him now that she likes him. I know what she’s like, and I know she’ll be too shy to be around him now that she has feelings for him.”
Draco rolled his eyes in frustration. “So while they battle their silly love problems, we’re stuck in each other's bodies?” Draco sighed and leant grumpily against the wall, his eyes staring at her with an aggravated expression. “Do they even realise that Christmas is coming up and we will be expected to go home?”
Ginny shook her head, “I think they're too worked up about their own tangled love lives. I just wish this whole thing was over.”
Draco nodded understandingly. “Tell me about it; you girls have it so tough.”
Ginny looked at him in surprise and then started giggling. “No, don’t tell me,” she said with an inelegant snort. “It’s that time of the month?”
Draco blushed and looked the other way, looking just as uncomfortable as he must feel. “It’s certainly not easy that’s for sure. I’ll never mock a woman’s pain tolerance again…”
For the third time that day Ginny burst into uncontrollable laughter, tears streaming down her eyes. “Wow, this day just keeps getting better and better.”
“Shutup Weasley,” Draco retorted threateningly.
Ginny choked back her laughter and began walking down the corridor, still chuckling to herself slightly at the thought of Draco Malfoy experiencing a period.
“Where are you going?” Draco asked grumpily.
“I’m going to look for Blaise,” Ginny replied with a small smirk and walked off, leaving Draco standing there watching her with a bitter expression. He knew she was enjoying his discomfort in being a girl, and he only hoped hers was just as bad in being a boy….
OOOOOOOO
Ginny walked into the library and saw Blaise sitting at a table, completely engrossed with the book in his hands. From this vantage point she had free reign to stare at him to her fill, and as she watched him read, Ginny thought she could understand why Hermione would fall for Blaise. He was extremely handsome in a way both Draco and Harry could never hope to aspire too. His black hair, slightly curly and always tousled, perfectly shaped his well-structured face. His tan skin looked smooth and warm, and then there were those amazing amber eyes that always seemed to be filled with mischief but also gentleness. He dressed elegantly, and his personality far outstripped his friend's- since he was both nice and funny, while Draco was often mean and sarcastic…
Blaise suddenly looked up at her as though he could feel her gaze and gave a warm smile. Ginny thought she could fall in love with him herself when he smiled…
“Hey,” Ginny said, coming to sit down next to him.
Blaise placed his book down and looked at Ginny with a small grin. “What brings you to the library, Ginevra? I don’t normally see you here unless Granger or myself drag you.”
Ginny looked at him surprised. He had never called her by her first name before, normally always just calling her ‘Weasley’. Shaking off such trivial thoughts, Ginny glanced about at the books he was reading.
“What’s this?”
Blaise stared at the book, sighing slightly. “It’s a book on different switching spells and potions. I’m trying to see if there is anything that might help us get your body back in there.”
Ginny frowned slightly, thinking that both he and Hermione were putting so much effort into helping them get their bodies back, but they were still no closer to getting it done then they were two weeks ago. She still couldn’t believe it had been this long…
“Something wrong?” Blaise asked with a frown.
Ginny shook her head. “I just can’t believe I have been pretending to be Draco Malfoy for two weeks.
Blaise laughed slightly, “You’re right; it has been a rather long time. I imagine it has been quite an experience for you.”
Ginny nodded her head, thinking of all the things that had happened while she had been Draco Malfoy. “It’s strange but even though I really don’t like being Draco himself, I kind of don’t mind it at the same time.”
Blaise smiled slightly, “Must be the charming friends. Crabbe and Goyle would make any person want to stay as Draco if only to listen to their stimulating conversations.”
Ginny laughed and looked at him, her eyes meeting his to see the amusement shining through those amber depths. He really was a fun person to be with, even if he was Draco Malfoy’s best friend and a Slytherin. She suddenly remembered that Hermione liked him and felt a small sigh escape her lips. She almost felt like she wasn’t allowed to talk to Blaise anymore, but that was just stupid. Besides, she enjoyed being with him, and so Hermione would just have to handle it…
“C’mon,” Ginny said firmly. “Enough with the musty old books. Let’s go do something.”
Blaise grinned appreciatively and gathered the books that were sprawled out on the table into his bag. “As you command,” he said with a laugh and followed her out of the library.
OOOOOOOOO
Draco walked into the common room and sighed as he saw Hermione sitting on the seat making her stupid elf hats again. He walked over moodily, and collapsed on the couch next to her, another sigh escaping from his lips.
Hermione looked at him in surprise, “I didn't expect to see you here.”
Draco shrugged and idly picked up a book, but that failed to interest him at all. He gazed back at Hermione and remembered that Ginny had said she liked Blaise. In a way he found that rather hard to believe. If he had known any better, he would have thought Hermione liked Harry or Ron, but then he guessed he was certainly no expert on the feelings of mudbloods.
“Is there something on my face?” Hermione asked with a frown.
Draco shook his head and sighed despondently again, leaning back against the chair. He was so bored… What he wouldn’t give to be in his own body right now, in his own room, with his own friends… Two weeks he had spent being a girl; two weeks he had spent being bored out of his mind, losing Quidditch games, and watching the daughter of his Father’s mortal enemy becoming close friends with his best friend. To top it all off he just had to have cramps, or whatever females called them…
“This sucks,” Draco muttered under his breath, and angrily threw a book on the floor. Hermione stared at him curiously but wisely refrained from saying anything.
With a frustrated groan, Draco stood up again and trudged up to is room, inwardly praying that somehow tomorrow he would wake up back in his own body again so he could escape this hellish lifestyle he had been forced to live and just be himself again…
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Thanks Elle, Ella Mae, Potterchick 958, and van twitch for the reviews!
Never Kiss and Tell
It had been three days since the Gryffindor boys had confronted Ginny and Draco outside the unused classroom. Hermione and Blaise had still not been able to find a solution for the strange body switching, and Draco knew that Ginny was feeling the frustration in not having her body back just as much as he did.
He turned the corner of the Hallway, a disgruntled expression on his face, when he heard Harry calling out to him.
“Hey Ginny, wait up!” Harry hollered, as he jogged towards him. Draco sighed and reluctantly waited for Harry to catch up.
“Why have you been avoiding me?” Harry asked when he finally caught up, an anxious expression on his face. Draco frowned to himself, not really sure what to say. He couldn’t very well tell Harry that he was not Ginny Weasley but instead Draco Malfoy and therefore had no feelings for him. He had to think of some kind of excuse to explain the distance he had put between himself and Harry…
“I’ve been busy,” Draco answered finally in a dismissive voice, inwardly hoping that Harry would just leave it there. He started to walk away again when Harry suddenly grabbed his arm, moving closer to him as he stared straight into Draco’s eyes.
“Ginny, what’s wrong with you?” Harry asked in a low voice, his eyes locked on Draco’s.
“N-nothing.” Draco replied, startled at Harry’s sudden closeness.
Harry moved even closer and Draco was beginning to feel very uncomfortable. He squirmed awkwardly in Harry’s hold, wondering what he could do to get himself out of this sticky situation.
“Look, Ginny,” Harry began in a tired voice. “I don’t want us to fall apart. I know I haven’t been very attentive, but I promise things will get better.”
Draco gazed at him in horror, sickened by Harry’s sudden sentimental behaviour. If Harry had any idea that it was Draco he was talking to he doubted that Harry would be looking at him with such a soppy expression on his face, or holding him so closely for that matter. Either way, Draco did not want to be caught in this…
“I’m sorry Harry but-”
“-Please Ginny, just give me another chance!” Harry pleaded, his hands grasping Draco’s face and, much to Draco’s horror, kissed him firmly on the lips.
Draco was so stunned that it took him a full three seconds to realise what was happening. Suddenly a look of revulsion flashed across his face, his hands instinctively thrusting Harry forcefully away him.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Draco yelled in a disgusted voice, wiping his lips with his hand and trying hard not to vomit. All he could think in his brain was that Harry had kissed him. That bespectacled idiot with his stupid scar had kissed him… Oh Merlin was he tainted now…
Harry looked confused and a little hurt at Draco’s sudden outburst, but right now Draco didn’t care. He was tired of pretending to be Ginny, and even more tired of escaping Harry’s advances. The kiss had been the final straw…
“What’s wrong with you!?” Harry shouted back, his pain turning to rage as he realised that Draco was not going to apologise.
“Don’t you get it?” Draco retorted angrily, too furious to even consider the implications of what his behaviour could mean later. “I don’t like you!”
Harry just stared at him blankly, his green eyes twitching slightly, as if he really wanted to keep yelling but was trying to hold himself back. “Fine,” he spat furiously, “I’ve had enough. We’re through!”
“Good!” Draco yelled back, his face going red with angry, red splotches.
“Fine,” Harry repeated in a huffy voice. “Because I don’t care. You were always hanging around that ferret Draco Malfoy anyway. Well now you’re free to go off and snog him to your heart’s content.”
Draco laughed suddenly. “I might do just that,” he said with a grin, knowing that it would rile Harry up even more. Harry glared at him wordlessly for a moment and then stalked off down the corridor, his angry footsteps echoing through the hallway as he passed from sight. Draco walked back in the opposite direction, his hands clenching as he thought of all that had happened. He was still fuming at the thought that Harry had kissed him.
He suddenly laughed to himself as he wondered how Ginny was going to take the news that Harry had dumped her because of him…
OOOOOOOOOO
“YOU WHAT!” Ginny screamed when Draco told her what had happened. He shrugged and tried to look unaffected by Ginny’s obvious seething anger, but he could tell that she was beyond angry; he should know, for it was his face he was looking at.
“I can’t believe you made Harry dump me for your own selfishness!” Ginny shouted hysterically, her cheeks angrily flushed.
“Look, it seemed like it was going to happen anyway,” Draco replied nonchalantly, mentally forcing himself to appear indifferent. “I don’t know what you’re so angry about.”
Draco watched as Ginny’s face contorted with fury, and he actually back away slightly, when she suddenly leapt on him sending them sprawling to the ground, their arms and legs flailing in a tangled mess.
“YOU-STUPID-ANNOYING-IDIOT!!!” Ginny screeched in absolute fury, attempting to hit every inch of him she could reach with her hands, not even caring if it was her own body she was attacking.
“Weasley, get off!” Draco yelled, while squirming underneath her. “You’re killing me!”
Ginny ignored him, still shouting furiously as she held him pinned to the ground.
“I’m serious, GET OFF!” Draco bellowed, desperately trying to push her off him.
“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!!?” A loud voice shouted from above them angrily.
Draco and Ginny both looked up apprehensively to see Professor McGonagall looking down at them, an expression of complete shock and fury on her face. Her nostrils flared and her eyes narrowed to make her look positively hawk-like.
“This sort of behaviour is not tolerated in the school; I would have thought that you two would know better than to start a muggle brawl in the middle of the hallway.” McGonagall admonished harshly. “Fifty points will be taken from both Slytherin and Gryffindor, and both of you will receive a detention. You will be serving it tonight in the Great Hall, and I do not want to see anymore of this disgusting behaviour again.”
Ginny quickly scrambled up off Draco and nodded her head, her face red from embarrassment. Draco stood up slowly off the ground, wincing slightly from Ginny’s attack, and quickly nodded his head.
“Good, now both of you out of my sight,” she snapped coldly and swept off down the hallway.
Draco gave Ginny an annoyed glance once McGonagall had passed from their view, rubbing his stomach grumpily where she had winded him. “Thanks a lot Weasley,” he said bitterly. “You just got us a detention because you can’t control your temper.”
“Well, you shouldn’t have made Harry dump me then,” Ginny retorted angrily, clearly still furious that he had done this to her. “I just can’t believe you would do this! This is my life you’re ruining!” Ginny shouted in frustration, running her hands through her hair as she wondered how she could possibly salvage what he had done.
Draco raised an eyebrow at her, his expression sceptical. “Come on Weasley, you can’t be serious in thinking that Potter was the perfect boyfriend? I’ve had to put up with him for almost three weeks now and I don’t know how you did it.”
Ginny was silent, for once not having an angry retort. Draco was right of course. Harry was hardly ever around since he was always running off with Ron and Hermione to do crazy adventures, and she was always the one left behind. Sure they kissed and went on dates but Harry always seemed preoccupied. It was almost as if he was using her as a distraction to his life and the problems in it…
“Just leave me alone Malfoy.” Ginny said quietly and started to walk away.
Draco looked at her sad expression and felt something tug at his heart. Was it pity?
“Weasley I-”
“-You've already done enough,” Ginny said firmly, her eyes now dead, the anger that had previously lit them lost. “Please just leave me alone…”
Draco sighed as he watched her walk away. For some reason he felt worse then when Harry kissed him. Was it possible he actually cared about the little Weasley’s feelings? That couldn’t be right; he hated her. Maybe it was just the effects of being in her body for so long? Yes, that must be it; Malfoys did not care about Weasleys after all…right?
OOOOOOOOOO
Ginny sat brooding by the Slytherin common room fire later, grey eyes staring into the smouldering flames. She didn’t know whether to be sad or angry, but she was still upset all the same.
The stone wall to the common room opened and Blaise, Crabbe and Goyle all walked in with smug expressions on their faces. She glanced up briefly and then turned her gaze back to the fire, not really wanting to hear what escapade they had gotten up to.
“What’s up with you?” Blaise asked, the smug expression vanishing to one of concern as he noticed her expression. He sat down next to her on the seat, watching her with a worried frown. Crabbe and Goyle walked off to go look at the new toy they had ‘borrowed’.
Ginny gave a hollow laugh, her gaze falling to her lap. “Malfoy made Harry dump me.”
Blaise frowned slightly. “He did what?”
Ginny nodded and looked to at Crabbe and Goyle, who appeared to have broken the toy. Sighing to herself, she let her gaze fall back to her lap.
“For some reason I don’t feel as angry as I should.”
“What do you mean?” Blaise asked curiously, his eyes watching her intently.
Ginny shrugged, not really sure how to explain it. “I realise now he doesn’t love me, and I know that I don’t love him, but I guess I felt almost obligated to date him.” She sighed again and leaned back against the couch, her eyes flicking to him in a sideways glance. “I’ve had a crush on him since I was ten, but now I see that’s all it ever was- just a crush...”
“So it was a good thing he dumped you then.” Blaise said slowly, watching keenly for her reaction.
Ginny shrugged again. “I guess. I’m still angry that Malfoy made him dump me though. I should’ve been the one to tell him.”
Blaise leaned back with her on the couch, watching her through his own sideways glance, a small smile on his lips. “That's understandable, but hey, look on the bright side of things; you just got Draco to do your dirty work, and now you don’t have to put up with the sulking and erratic outbursts from Potter.”
Ginny laughed in appreciation, wondering how it was he always seemed to make her laugh even when she had no reason to. Before she could even say anything though, Crabbe’s voice suddenly interrupted their covert conversation.
“Hey Draco, looks like your owls got a letter for you.”
“Oh,” Ginny said surprised, looking up to see Crabbe opening the window to let the eagle owl in. She wondered who it was from, not having received any letters from anyone the whole two and half weeks she had been Draco Malfoy.
Standing up from the chair, Ginny walked over towards Crabbe and took the letter from the owl. The envelope was a dark-green parchment and felt heavy in her hands- it was certainly nothing her family could afford.
Ginny sat back down next to Blaise, giving him a sly look as she held the green envelope. “Should we open it?”
Blaise shrugged, his own sly grin forming. “I guess he deserves it. Sure let’s open it.”
Ginny nodded and opened the letter, revealing another thick piece of parchment that had a faintly floral scent.
“What does it say?” Blaise asked curiously, as he leaned towards her to read the letter. Ginny peered down at the parchment to read the flowing, and very feminine writing:
My darling Draco,
Why have you not been writing to me? I have been worried sick that something has happened to you. You know that I like you to write to me at least once every week, for I do miss you terribly when you are away from home. Your father thinks I am silly for getting so worried, but what would I do if my precious baby was hurt? You know how much I love you, dear, so please ease my mind and don’t leave me in such long periods of silence again.
Now, before you get all worked up, just know that I didn’t write to you just to scold you for not writing to your poor mother. I wanted to tell you that we are having Christmas at home this year, so I’ll come to pick you up from the station. I simply cannot wait to see you again. You’ve probably grown so much since the last time I saw you, and I’m sure all the girls must love you, for who could resist my handsome, little dragon?
Well, your father is fussing at me to hurry up and send the letter; we’re about to go visit the Parkinsons for lunch. Send my love to Pansy and Blaise, and take good care of yourself. I’ll see you tomorrow, darling.
Love Narcissa.
“It’s from his mother,” Ginny said with a small smile, unable to repress her amusement at Narcissa’s obvious fondness for her son. She had almost snorted out loud when she had read, ‘my handsome, little dragon,’ and realised this one letter had given her a lot of good ammunition- that was, if she was brave enough to tell Draco she had read his letter….
“Oh, she mentioned me,” Blaise said with a small smile. “Funny, Draco told me Narcissa didn’t like me…. Or maybe she just didn’t like my mother….”
Ginny shook her head slightly, not really having anything to say to that. She glanced at the clock and suddenly felt her stomach plummet.
“Oh shoot!” Ginny shouted and quickly stood up.
“What?” Blaise said, startled by her sudden exclamation.
“I forgot my detention!” Ginny cried agitatedly and all but ran out of the common room.
OOO
Ginny walked into the Great Hall to see Draco looking very bored and Professor McGonagall looking very stern. Both of them looked up as she walked in, identical expressions of impatience crossing their faces.
“You’re late Mr Malfoy,” McGonagall said crossly, her eyes narrowing.
“Sorry Professor,” Ginny apologised quickly.
McGonagall sniffed and looked at them both unsympathetically. “For your detention you are going to work together in polishing the floors of the Great Hall with no magic. I will know if you use a spell, so don’t even try it.”
Draco and Ginny exchanged horrified glances.
“I only hope this will teach you not to behave in such a disgusting way again.” She continued coldly and caused two cloths and bottles of polish to appear. “I suggest you start now, or else you will be here all night. I’ll be checking to see what you have done later.”
Draco and Ginny watched as Professor McGonagall walked out of the Great Hall and immediately turned on each other.
“This is all your fault!” They cried in unison.
“My fault?” They both exclaimed incredulously.
“Oh, blaming each other isn’t going to work,” Ginny said tiredly, realising that both of them were far too stubborn to admit who was right or wrong. “Let’s just do this.”
Draco scowled to himself and picked up one of the cloths and polish, plonking himself down on the ground as he started polishing the floor, a rather venomous expression on his face. Ginny doubted he had ever had to polish anything by hand before, let alone clean at all, for he was putting far too much polish on at one spot.
“You need to use less polish if you want to do it properly,” Ginny advised, watching him leaving large streaky marks on the floor. Draco lifted up his face, his expression looking almost as if he had just swallowed bubotuber pus.
“Well I’m sorry,” Draco muttered in a long-suffering voice. “It’s not every day I have to polish floors.”
Ginny sighed, grabbing the remaining bottle of polish and cloth and sat down next to him. “Look,” she said as nicely as possible, given the situation they were in. “All you do is put a small amount on the cloth, like this-” she explained, showing him what to do- “and then gently rub it into the wood. A small part will go a long way, and you don’t need to pour it all over the floor.”
Draco scowled at her. “I don’t need your help, Weasley.”
Ginny shook her head in exasperation and started polishing her own part of the floor. She looked up when he wasn’t watching and saw him covertly put a little bit of the polish on the cloth and start rubbing it into the floor, giving a small scowl when he realised Ginny had been right. He suddenly looked up and caught her gaze, glaring at her slightly. Ginny looked down and continued to polish the floor, a small smile on her lips…
Two Hours Later…
“Okay…. What’s your favourite Quidditch Team?” Ginny asked as she looked up at the starry sky above her. She and Draco were both lying side by side on the floor of the Great Hall, their cloths and bottles abandoned for the mean time while they had a rest.
Draco turned his head at Ginny’s question to look at her with a smirk playing on his mouth. “Easy. The Silver Tails of course.”
Ginny laughed, her eyes still staring at the sky. “Same.”
“I would have thought you’d be a Chudley Canons fan,” Draco replied mockingly, a small smile on his lips.
“No way. They’re terrible!” Ginny declared bluntly, sitting up on her elbows to look at him better.
Draco smiled to himself and stared up at the starry ceiling above them. It was strange how much he and Ginny had in common really. They liked the same Quidditch team, the same music, though thankfully not the same books, for Draco could never bring himself to stomach those trashy romance novels she seemed to love to read…
“I wonder how they did that,” Draco mused out loud as he stared at the stars twinkling above him.
“Did what?” Ginny asked curiously, her chin leaning on her hand as she gazed at him.
“How they made the night sky reflect itself on the ceiling.”
Ginny shrugged, her gaze following his to watch the swirling black sky. “I dunno. It’s pretty cool though...”
“Yeah.” Draco agreed absently.
Ginny frowned slightly as they both fell into their own thoughts. She sighed to herself and looked at Draco, suddenly remembering Narcissa’s letter. If they didn’t get their bodies back before tomorrow, Narcissa wouldn’t even get to see her son. Instead she’d be seeing Ginny pretending to be him…
“Do you think we’ll ever get our bodies back, Malfoy?” Ginny asked dejectedly, thinking of not being able to see her own family for Christmas. “I mean the Christmas holidays are tomorrow, and if we’re still stuck like this then we won’t be able to go home to our families...”
Draco sighed and ran a hand tiredly over his eyes. “I’ve been thinking about that too, but what can we do? Hopefully things will just work out...”
Ginny nodded, knowing that there really was nothing they could do except hope for the best. She glanced up at the clock and sighed slightly, realising how late it was getting. “Well, I guess we better finish polishing these floors.”
“I suppose.” Draco agreed as he sat up off the ground. “McGonagall might come back again anyway.”
“Oh, you’re right,” Ginny said quickly and immediately began polishing the floor.
Draco picked up his cloth and also started polishing beside Ginny, the boredom of polishing floors settling in once again. They only had a little bit left to go, but that little bit was going to prove a mammoth task.
“You know, Malfoy,” Ginny began in a thoughtful voice, her eyes glancing at him.
“Yeah?” Draco said absently as he polished the floor.
“When we get our bodies back, will you- I mean- we can still be friends, right?” Ginny asked quickly.
Draco stopped polishing and looked at her curiously, slightly taken aback by her question. She had never tried to approach him in this way before, and he had never really given it a thought either.
“You call me your friend?” he asked in surprise, not really knowing what else to say to that.
Ginny shrugged, her cheeks flushing slightly. “Well, Blaise and I have gotten quite close, and I wouldn’t want me and you to go back to mindlessly baiting each other…”
Draco stared at her disbelievingly, realising that she was actually being serious. She wanted to be his friend, and actually already considered him to be one. Him: the boy who had always taunted her and always mocked her family...
“So you want to be friends with me?” he repeated a little incredulously.
Ginny nodded, her posture becoming a little defensive at his constant questioning. “Yeah, is that so hard to believe?”
Draco shook his head, knowing himself that it would be impossible for them to go back to how they used to be, and somewhere deep down under all his pride, he realised that for quite a while now he had been considering her a friend- admittedly an annoying one, but a friend all the same…
“No,” Draco answered finally. “I don’t think it is possible for us to go back to how we were. I know too much about you; I have been pretending to be you for almost three weeks after all.”
“So I guess we’re friends then?” Ginny asked, holding out her hand with a small smile.
Draco nodded and took her hand, his own small smile coming to his lips. “I guess we are.”
They looked at each other and suddenly laughed, both amused at the fact that a Weasley and a Malfoy were friends.
The odd friends soon went back to polishing the floors with a much more companionable atmosphere surrounding them, neither of them noticing the teary-eyed Professor McGonagall watching from the doors.
OOOOOOOOOOO
Draco walked into the Gryffindor common room later that night and sat down next to Hermione, a small groan escaping his lips as he flexed his aching hands. They had spent hours polishing that stupid floor…
“How’d your detention go?” Hermione asked in an almost friendly manner, her wand methodically knitting elf hats beside her.
“It was alright,” Draco replied absently. He was still thinking of how funny it was when Ginny slipped over after they had finished polishing the floor…
“Hey Ginny, have you got your stuff packed?” Ron asked as he plonked himself down on the chair next to her.
“Packed for what?” Draco asked slowly, not having any idea what Ron was talking about.
“We’re going home tomorrow. Didn’t I already tell you that?” Ron asked, his eyebrows almost disappearing into his hair.
“No.” Draco said bluntly.
“Oh, well we are. Better get packing then,” Ron said with a careless grin and started talking to Hermione about bats.
Draco shook his head and stared at the floor with a growing sensation of foreboding. He was going to have to spend Christmas with the Weasleys. This was going to be awful….
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, or characters etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: I know it’s been a while, but I actually do have a good excuse. I was busy with exams, but now I am finished. I’ve also been spending a lot of time at my site in the RPG section.
http://magicsanctum.proboards105.com/index.cgi <--- site link.
Meeting the Family
Draco’s morning had not been a pleasant one. He had missed his breakfast and didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye to Blaise or talk to Ginny about what she should expect at his home. Now he was stuck in a car, on the way to the burrow and probably going to have the worst Christmas of his life…
“Isn’t this year going to be wonderful?” Molly Weasley was saying enthusiastically. “All the family is coming, even Percy.”
Draco scowled to himself; the more Weasleys coming to Christmas the worst it would be. This was just great….
“We’re going to have so much fun!” Mrs Weasley continued happily, giving him a broad smile, as Arthur Wesley continued to drive them to a house he had christened “the burrow”. Draco didn’t think his life could get any worse knowing that he was going to be staying in a place that was named after a rodent’s (or maybe a rabbit’s) living space. Then again, they were weasels….
The rest of the car ride was not thrilling. The Weasleys were all very loud and were so different to his own parents that it was making things incredibly awkward. Ron saying stupid comments to him wasn’t helping either, so it was with great relief that Draco felt the car slowing down as it pulled into a long dusty road. His expression changed, however, when he saw the house he was supposed to be staying in…
The burrow was not exactly what Draco had expected. The house, if you could call it a house, looked like it was originally one floor and then people had come and used magic to add on rooms and floors when necessary, until it resembled more of a lopsided tower than a comfortable home. He couldn’t believe anyone lived here, and no matter how much he had taunted the Weasleys, he had never expected them to be this poor….
“Well, we’re home kids.” Molly said cheerfully as she picked up the bags and walked off towards the teetering house. Ron got out of the car, Draco following with a scrunched up expression on his face. He walked apprehensively up to the house and was immediately jumped upon by Fred and George, who cracked identical evil grins.
“Ginny, you’re just in time for the fun!” George exclaimed happily.
“We left an early present for Percy.” Fred whispered with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.
Draco looked at them warily and followed their gaze towards the pompous looking Percy, who was now opening a present with a smug smile.
“We said it was from Fudge,” they whispered in unison.
Percy shrieked rather girlishly as a gnome fell out of the parcel. Draco watched as the small potato looking creature ran on its stubby legs out of the house, his own face going rather pale. These people were insane, and they had gnomes in their garden….
Fred, George and Ron all started to laugh as Percy’s face went beet red. Draco watched with another scrunched up expression as Percy started yelling furiously, chasing after Ron (who always seemed to get the blame).
“That was classic.” Fred cried, as he wiped tears away from his eyes, watching Percy chase Ron around the house.
Draco stared at them blankly and turned to Molly glaring at everyone. “Boys, I want us all to get along this Christmas. There will be no mischief here!” She said in her dragon voice.
The boys nodded and dispersed of their separate ways. Draco found himself standing in the room, wondering where in Merlin’s name Ginny’s room was and who these people’s names all were. He could see someone with long red hair and a fang earring talking to another guy who was unbelievably freckled and tan- he new neither of them.
“Ginny, what are you doing just standing there?” The man with the long hair asked as he walked over and pulled Draco into a loose hug. “You should go put your stuff away.”
Draco looked up at the guy having no idea who he was, or where Ginny’s room even was. Not wanting to give anything away though, he simply nodded and walked up the stairs. He passed a few doors, unsure whether to enter, but then a sigh of relief escaped his lips when he saw a yellow sign saying `Ginevra's room'.
“Thank goodness she’s one of those girls.” Draco muttered and pushed open the door. He cast a critical eye about the room and was slightly surprised. Ginny’s room was decorated simply and reminded Draco of his mother’s morning room. It was bright, inviting and comfortable, though it was amazingly messy. She really needed to learn what ‘putting away’ meant.
Collapsing on the bed, his hand idly played with the blanket as he stared up at the roof. “Never did I think I would be in Ginny Weasley’s room, about to have Christmas with her family,” He muttered to himself…
OOOOOOOOO
Ginny stood nervously at Platform 9 and ¾, fidgeting with her hands as she stared at the families leaving for the Christmas holidays. Any minute now Mrs Malfoy was going to turn up….
“Don’t be so nervous, Weasley,” Blaise said softly, giving her a reassuring smile. “You’ll be fine.”
“But what if she realises I’m not her son. I have no idea how Draco acts around his mother.”
Blaise merely shrugged. “There’s not much else you can do though is there?”
“I guess,” she replied tiredly, and gripped his hand as she saw a pretty blonde woman that looked very familiar. “It’s her!” Ginny stage whispered quite unnecessarily, watching Narcissa Malfoy in all her regal glory coming towards her with an affectionate smile on her face.
“I know,” Blaise said with a laugh, gently prising Ginny’s hand off his. “And you had best go greet her.”
Ginny wrung her hands nervously and just stood there, until suddenly she felt herself being thrust forward. She swallowed hard, looking up to catch Narcissa’s beaming face before she was enfolded in a very flowery embrace, the sweet smell of Narcissa’s perfume tickling her nostrils.
“Darling, I have missed you so much,” Narcissa exclaimed in a long-suffering voice as she clutched Ginny to her. “That horrible school always steal you away from me for so long…”
Pulling herself away, she gave Ginny a critical look. “You’re looking rather thin, dear. Have they been feeding you right?”
“Yeah,” Ginny answered, trying to look happy to see Narcissa. “They’re feeding me fine…”
Ginny looked back at Blaise, a pleading expression on his face for him to save her, as Narcissa continued to ask questions about the school. He just gave her an amused smile before finally coming forward.
“Mrs Malfoy,” Blaise said with a charming smile. “You’re looking as radiant as always.”
Narcissa pulled herself away from Ginny and gave Blaise a small smile. “Blaise, how nice to see you. I suppose your mother will be picking you up?”
He nodded his head, and just in that moment a very beautiful woman walked over towards them, caramel skin revealed tastefully against her white sundress, her glossy black hair framing the most exotic and beautiful face Ginny had ever seen. Giving Blaise a careless kiss on his cheek, she turned and smiled at the both of them. Ginny noticed the faint curl of Narcissa’s lip. It was clear that she did not like this woman, who Ginny realised must be Mrs Zabini, the famously beautiful witch who had also gone through seven husbands...
“Narcissa,” Mrs Zabini said with a slow and rather fake smile on her ruby lips. “How charming to see you again. How are you?”
“Selina,” Narcissa replied, forcing one of her own fake smiles on her face. “I’m fine of course. Lucius always takes good care of me.”
Selina smirked slightly, “No doubt.”
She turned her dark eyes to Ginny, giving her a slightly seductive smile. “My how you’ve grown, Draco. How old are you now?”
“He’s sixteen. Younger than your son,” Narcissa replied quickly, her falsely polite expression slipping in her sudden anger.
“I was just asking,” Selina Zabini said with a smirk. “No need to go so defensive dear, you might give yourself wrinkles with that frown.”
Ginny felt Narcissa stiffen beside her and looked to Blaise for help. She had no idea what to do, and it was clear these two women were gearing up for a catfight.
“Mother, didn’t you say John was going to take us out when we got back?” Blaise said quickly.
Selina gasped. “Oh, you’re right. I completely forgot. Yes, he did. Thank you for reminding me, Blaise.”
“Well, don’t let me hold you up then,” Narcissa said falsely sweet, giving them an equally fake smile. Turning back to Ginny, she took her arm in hers, a smile on her face. “Come, Draco,” she commanded. “I have lots of things planned for you when we get home.”
Ginny, suddenly finding herself being steered away by Narcissa, looked back at Blaise with a helpless expression. He just waved, giving her a small smile, before his mother too steered him off…
Narcissa stopped walking once they were away from Blaise and Selina, letting out a small sigh, her eyes setting into a frown. “Blaise is a sweet boy, but he does have a dreadful mother. I can’t have people knowing I don’t like her though, so I’ll have to invite her over for lunch sometime. You’d like that wouldn’t you, Draco? You can spend some time with Blaise.”
“Uh… yeah, sure.”
Narcissa nodded decisively to herself, seemingly oblivious to Ginny’s less than eloquent answers. “Yes, I suppose I shall have to do that, though it is a bother…”
Ginny just grunted noncommittally and suddenly found herself locked in a tight grip. Turning to look at Draco’s mother in confusion, she only caught a glimpse of Narcissa’s expression of deep concentration before the world was closing in around them as they disapparated.
Blinking slightly as they reappeared, she stared up at the large mansion that was Malfoy Manor. It was beautiful, looking just like it had come out of a fairytale. She was surprised to find it was nothing at all like the dark, gothic mansion she had been imagining. It had beautiful rose gardens surrounding it and the house itself was warm and inviting. If she was to be Draco, however, she could not act impressed by any of this.
“Come on, darling,” Narcissa said happily, releasing Ginny from her grip.
Ginny just followed Narcissa across the lush grass, seeing the smiling flowers looking up at her in pretty colours as they both came to the small stone path that led to the front porch of the mansion. Narcissa opened the door, calling out for a house-elf named ‘Mitsy’. Ginny stepped inside the house, trying hard not to let her jaw drop at all elegant splendour that surrounded her. There was nothing tacky about the Malfoys’ home. You could tell they were rich, but it was not overbearing. The ornaments and portraits were tasteful, the colours welcoming and soothing; really, Ginny had to decide that this was the most beautiful home she had ever been in.
“Draco?” Narcissa said in a confused voice. Ginny turned and noticed Narcissa standing at an open door, looking at her with a perplexed expression. “Are you coming?”
“Oh, yeah…” Ginny said quickly, following Narcissa into another tastefully decorated room that had light streaming in through the large windows. Ginny took a seat at the table, her eyes widening slightly at all the food appearing before her. Was she really expected eat all this?
“It’s all your favourites. I know how hungry you are when you get home.”
Ginny forced a smile and stared at the food. Some of it looked alright, but most of it looked ridiculously sweet. Obviously Draco Malfoy had a very bad sweet tooth….
Slowly she started eating, steadily feeling sicker with each bite of rich food. She was just not used this kind of stuff, but with Narcissa right there chatting happily away to her there was no way out of it…
After what seemed hours, but in fact was not very long at all, Ginny finally stood up. “Um, mother, I’m feeling kind of tired. Can I go to my room?”
“Well of course you can, darling,” Narcissa said with a laugh.
Ginny thanked her and made her sickly progress towards the room, clutching her stomach that was twisting and turning uncomfortably. The food had made her feel horribly ill. It was then that she realised she had no idea where Draco’s room was.
Letting out a small groan, she started walking down the corridors, ignoring the paintings that were greeting her along the way. The mansion was rather large, and she soon found herself getting lost, much to her frustration.
“Now what?” Ginny muttered, stomach still turning unpleasantly.
She heard something scuffling around from behind a tapestry and pulled it back to see the same house-elf from earlier. “Hey, elf,” Ginny said quickly, seizing on an idea. “Take me to my room!”
Mitsy the elf nodded her bald head, clutching her shabby clothes to herself. “As you wish, young Master. Mitsy will take Master to Master’s room.
Ginny just nodded, inwardly congratulating herself on her brilliant thinking and followed the elf through the spiralling corridors, up a flight of stairs and down some more corridors, until the little elf stopped outside a large wooden door.
“Will that be all, Master?”
“Yes that will be all,” Ginny said quickly, dismissing the elf with a nod.
She sighed once the elf had walked off and opened the door, feeling strangely intrusive at the thought of going into Draco’s room. Even if she had been pretending to be him for nearly three weeks, his room was private, and she didn’t like to invade all of his personal space, but what choice did she have?
Pushing the door open and walking inside, she immediately thought in her head that there was no doubt this was Draco Malfoy’s room. There was not a single object out of place, and it was almost unnaturally clean and tidy. Looking up at the green walls, she saw a few posters of Quidditch teams and some rather questionable witches in little clothing, but much to her amusement the posters had been placed up with expert precision, being not in the slightest bit crooked or out of place.
Letting out a deep breath, she walked over to the ridiculously large bed and collapsed on it, feeling the soft fabric under her fingers. “I can’t believe I’m at the Malfoy’s home, lying on Draco’s bed,” she muttered, echoing Draco’s earlier words…
OOO
“DINNER!”
Draco jumped off the bed in fright, surprised by the shriek that had almost blasted his ears. He heard something clunking around in the roof and faintly heard someone muttering something about ghouls. Sighing tiredly, he hauled himself off Ginny’s bed and left the room, trudging down the staircase and stumbling back slightly when he collided with something. He looked up dazedly and felt his jaw drop when he saw Harry Potter staring at him.
“Harry, what are you waiting for?” Hermione called out, breaking the awkward silence that had settled over Harry and Draco.
“Nothing,” Harry said quickly and brushed past Draco as he moved up the stairs.
“What are you two doing here?” Draco asked Hermione, now that Harry had left.
Hermione shifted her bag in her hands and gave him a small smile. “Harry always has Christmas here, and I thought I’d better give you a hand so I made sure to excuse myself from my parents.”
Draco felt his jaw drop, a not very flattering expression of confusion settling on his face. “You did that for me?” he couldn’t help but ask incredulously. He had never given a reason for Hermione to be nice to him, but here she was actually missing Christmas with her family just so she could help him out?
Hermione smiled, tucking some of her bushy hair behind her ears, catching on to why he was so bewildered. “Think of it as a Christmas truce, Malfoy. Now if you don’t mind, I have to go take these up to Ginny’s room.”
“You’ll be sharing a room with me?” he asked with sudden awkwardness.
“Yes, but as you’ve been sharing a room with girls for the past three weeks, I’m sure that won’t be a problem,” she responded, her eyebrow rising slightly.
Draco just made a noncommittal sound and nodded his head. “Yeah, sure….”
Flashing him a smile again, Hermione clutched her bag more securely and moved past him to go to the room he had just left. He sighed and continued his trek down the stairs, wondering what his first dinner with the Weasleys was going to be like. For the first time in his life he was glad that Hermione Granger was going to be there too.
Draco walked into what he guessed was the dining room and saw the same long-haired man from earlier give him a wave. He couldn’t remember the guy’s name for the life of him and paused, wondering what to do.
“Over here, Ginny,” the man called, beckoning for Draco to take a seat next to him at the large table. Draco just sighed and walked over, taking a seat next to the older boy and staring glumly at his empty plate. Mrs Weasley was bustling from the kitchen to the dining room, bringing plates of delicious smelling food onto the table, and Draco vaguely wondered if it would actually taste as nice as it smelt, when he found his thoughts being broken by the man next to him.
“You look troubled, Ginny. What’s wrong?”
“Oh, nothing,” Draco said airily. “Just hungry.”
The man smiled appreciatively, giving him a small wink. “I’m sure Mum will soon sort that out.”
“Yeah…” Draco said with a forced smile.
“BOYS, COME GET YOUR DINNERS BEFORE IT GETS COLD!!!”
Draco clutched his ears as Molly Weasley screeched at the top of her lungs, his face screwed up in a wince. He spotted Hermione’s amused expression as she took a seat next to him and took his hands away from his ears.
“You get used to it,” Hermione whispered.
Draco just stared at Mrs Weasley with a rather petrified expression, thinking the woman was clearly a banshee….
The sound of many feet came stomping down the stairs, and soon the table was filled to the brim with red heads, the only two not with the trademark flaming red hair being Hermione and Harry.
“Let’s eat!” Arthur Weasley said loudly, and Draco watched in horror as everyone started stuffing their faces with food.
“How’s the Ministry going, Perce?” A tanned red head was saying to the very nerdy and pompous looking Percy.
Draco frowned and turned to Hermione as Percy answered just as pompously as he looked.
“Who’s that man?”
Hermione followed his gaze and smiled. “That’s Charlie, he works in Romania with dragons, and the one next to you is Bill. He’s a curse breaker for Gringotts.”
“Oh…” Draco said, relieved to know that he at least knew their names now. He looked up and scrunched his face up with disgust as he saw Ron talking with his mouth full of food, spraying bits of carrot all over the table in his enthusiasm.
These people have no manners….
This was going to be a very long evening….
OOO
Ginny frowned as she heard a bell ringing. What in Merlin’s name could the stupid bell mean?
Standing up off the bed she opened the door, spotting the house-elf going past. “Why is the bell ringing?”
Mitsy jumped at being addressed and immediately clutched its raggedy clothes. “It’s dinner time, Master Draco. Mistress always rings the bell to let you know.”
Ginny just nodded. “Right… I knew that.”
Twisting her lips in thought, she realised she had no idea where the Malfoys had dinner. “Um, I want you to take me to the her, okay?”
“Mitsy will take Master Draco to Mistress,” Mitsy said promptly and led Ginny off down the hallways. Once Ginny entered the room, the elf quickly scampered off before she could thank her, or him, she still wasn’t sure what it was…
“Darling,” Narcissa began in her usual over-fond voice and then paused. “You didn’t change?”
Ginny frowned, wondering what on earth Narcissa was talking about, when she realised that the woman was wearing a different dress to what she had been wearing earlier. Obviously the Malfoys followed the rule of getting dressed up for dinner…
“Oh, I forgot,” Ginny said with a shrug.
“Don’t shrug, Draco,” A cool voice said from the head of the table. “It doesn’t become you.”
Ginny’s head swivelled around to see Lucius Malfoy watching her through cool, grey eyes, his long blond hair pulled back in a ponytail.
“Luci- I mean Father,” Ginny corrected quickly. She really didn’t like this man, knowing that he was the one that had given her that diary all those years ago, but then what could she do? She was in Draco’s body, and she had to act like she loved his parents, no matter how much it killed her to do it…
Lucius stared at her for a moment before beckoning her towards him. “Come here, Draco and stop gawking like an idiot.”
Ginny walked over and stood before him, feeling vaguely like she was standing before a wizarding firing squad about to be hit by ten Avada Kedavras. He frowned at her, gesturing for her to take a seat. Ginny quickly sat down, feeling sweat gathering on her forehead. This was surely going to kill her…
Narcissa, completely oblivious to Ginny’s nervousness just gave a tinkling laugh. “My poor, little Dragon. I’m sure he’s just tired from his school year, aren’t you darling?”
Ginny nodded, feeling somewhat grateful for Narcissa, even if her affections made Ginny rather uncomfortable.
Lucius just frowned and clicked his fingers. Instantly Mitsy the elf appeared, bowing ridiculously low so that its nose brushed the floor. “Serve us our dinner, Mitsy, and be quick about it.”
“Yes Master, of course Master,” Mitsy said in a grovelling voice, and in a few seconds later food was before Ginny’s wide eyes on her previously empty plate. The food looked delicious, and Ginny who had been feeling ravenously hungry, was already to dig into the food with all her usual enthusiasm, a large piece of meat on her fork, when she noticed Narcissa staring at her with a shocked expression.
“Draco, you aren’t going to eat that meat like that are you? You need to cut it first.”
Ginny stared at the meat dangling off her fork and blushed slightly. “Sorry, Mother,” she apologised and immediately started cutting the meat. She caught Lucius’ raised eyebrow and inwardly sighed. This family was so stiff that it was making her incredibly uncomfortable. She couldn’t even enjoy her food properly…
“I told you we shouldn’t of sent him to that school,” Narcissa was saying in an under-voice. “They’re teaching him bad manners.”
“Oh, hush, Narcissa,” Lucius admonished gently. “What was good enough for us is good enough for him. You refused to send him to Durmstrang after all...”
“I was not going to let my baby boy be any further from me than he already is,” Narcissa said firmly, looking rather steely for such a seemingly fickle woman. “Besides, that horrible Headmaster has a bad reputation. I don’t want Draco with people like that…”
Ginny coughed, knowing that Karkaroff had been accused of being a Death Eater, and was surprised to see Lucius also get a rather pink tinge on his cheeks. “My dear, you know that he was harmless.”
“Yes, well he’s also on the run from the Dark Lord, isn’t he?” Narcissa snapped, losing some of her flowery tones. “At least you have the sense not to get us caught up in those affairs, and it had better stay that way Lucius,” she said firmly. “I already told you I don’t want Draco being caught up with those meddling fools. They want to change the world and get rid of mudbloods, fine, but they can leave me and Draco out of it.”
“They’re not fools, and you’d be best to show a little more respect for them, Narcissa.” Lucius said coldly.
Ginny stared at them, looking much like someone at a tennis match, her head swivelling from one to the next.
“I don’t care about your silly Dark Lord or your Death Eaters,” Narcissa said in an equally chilly voice, “And Draco doesn’t either, do you Draco?”
Ginny felt both of their eyes turn to her, Lucius looking at her with a rather surprised and yet angry glare, while Narcissa stared at her expectantly, obviously expecting Ginny to agree with her.
Damn, now what do I do?
“I, um, feel sick,” Ginny lied and pushed back her chair, hurriedly leaving the table with as much dignity as she could keep. She vaguely heard Narcissa mutter, “Now look what you’ve done,” before she passed out of ear-shot, her heart beating uncomfortably as it fully hit her that she was in the home of a Death Eater.
All this time that she had pretended to be Draco, spending time with his friends and being in his house, it never really hit her that they were associated with her enemies. She had befriended the sons and daughters of Death Eaters, and now she was in Lucius Malfoy’s home, realising for the first time how dangerous this truly was…
A/N: Sorry if there are typos, etc. This chapter has not been read over by my Beta.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, characters, etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Sorry I haven’t been replying to the reviews. I’ve just been so busy! But enough of my ramblings and onto the chapter!
It’s a Little Complicated
Two days had passed since her first dinner at Malfoy Manor, and during those days Ginny had spent most of her time in Draco’s room, trying hard to avoid Lucius and Narcissa as much as possible. Thankfully Lucius had to go to work for most of the day, whatever it was he did, and Narcissa was quite content to flitter around doing whatever it was she did. Really, Ginny didn’t end up seeing that much of them anyway, though Narcissa did like to pop her head in from time to time to make sure Ginny was doing okay. Ginny dreaded when she would be forced to listen to more talk about Death Eaters though; it was frightening enough being in the same house as one without having to hear what they were doing at the same time, but it almost seemed like the Malfoys didn’t like to talk about it. It was clear that Narcissa was firmly against the idea, and it seemed from what she had gathered that Draco had remained on the fence for this family dispute.
It really was amazing how different their families were. In her family the arguments were about who had to do the dishes, or who had to de-gnome the garden; here the arguments were about whether Draco should become a Death Eater or not and go murder innocent people…
Sighing, she lay on Draco’s bed, wondering how he felt about all of this. Before she had switched bodies with him she had always just viewed him as some stuck up snob that was as evil as he was annoying, but now she knew him better and understood that he really wasn’t all that bad. Even still, it seemed like his father wanted him to be a Death Eater, and she hoped with all her heart that he wouldn’t take up that offer. She couldn’t bear the thought of really having a reason to hate him again…
The door opened and Ginny looked up in surprise to see Mitsy walking into the room.
“Master Draco has guests. Mistress wishes you to come to the parlour.” The elf said squeakily.
“Alright,” Ginny said tiredly. She watched the elf bow its ridiculously low bow, and stood up off the bed, walking past Mitsy as she left the room. As she walked towards the parlour, she wondered who it was that had come to see the Malfoys. No one as of yet had come to visit them, so she had thankfully not been forced to spend time with pompous Purebloods who thought they were better than everyone else. Today, however, it seemed she was not so fortunate….
Coming closer to the parlour, Ginny stopped dead when she saw a familiar caramel skinned woman coming towards her, her voluptuous body clad in a tasteful, yellow dress that was casual and yet also elegant. Her silky black hair was falling freely around her waist, her amber eyes, much like her son’s, watching Ginny with a sly look- an equally sly smile on her ruby lips.
“Mrs Zabini,” Ginny said nervously. The woman looked like she was about to eat her, and did she just lick her lips?
“Draco,” Selina purred, stopping very closely front of Ginny, (who stepped back), “I was hoping I would run into you.”
Ginny stared at her perplexed. Was this woman coming on to her?
Selina took another step forward just as Ginny took another step back, forcing Ginny’s back to press up against the wall, her expression becoming rather nervous. Blaise’s mother was hitting on her, and she didn’t know what to do….
Trailing a finger down Ginny’s chest, Mrs Zabini smiled seductively up at her. “You’ve grown so much taller since I last saw you.” Her smile widened as she leaned in close, whispering into Ginny’s ear, “I can’t help but wonder where else you’ve grown….”
Ginny’s cheeks flooded with pink as she caught the insinuation, turning her face away from the warm breath that was fluttering against her cheek from Selina’s proximity. Instinctively she pushed the older woman away, taking a few hasty steps back to put herself at more distance. Selina’s face flashed with surprise, obviously confused as to why she was being pushed away. Ginny doubted it had ever happened before, for Mrs Zabini had to be the most beautiful, exotic woman she had ever seen. No wonder Blaise was so handsome….
“Something wrong, Draco?” Selina asked, raising one thin eyebrow.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Ginny asked, her tone slightly angry, folding her arms defensively to stop any more of the woman’s advances.
Selina smirked, smoothing back her hair with one careless hand. “Hrm, perhaps it was too soon,” she mused to herself, amusement dancing in her amber eyes as she watched Ginny. “You are still so young…”
Ginny just glared at her. She knew very well what Selina was implying and she didn’t like it. Perhaps if she really were a sixteen-year-old boy the deliciously beautiful woman might have tempted her, but, as it was, she was a fifteen-year-old girl trapped in a boy’s body and had no desire to sleep with her friend’s mother.
“Mother,” a voice said from the corridor that led towards the parlour.
Ginny turned to see Blaise watching them, a slightly suspicious expression on his face.
“Blaise, darling,” Selina said with unruffled calm. “What brings you out here?”
“Mrs Malfoy thought you might have gotten lost. She wanted me to go get you.”
Ginny caught his look and realised that in fact Narcissa Malfoy didn’t trust this woman one bit with her son and must have guessed correctly that Ginny was being held up by her.
“Well as you can see I am not lost. I just happened to run into your dear friend….”
Blaise shifted his eyes to Ginny, who just shrugged as if to say ‘yeah, it’s true.’ Nodding his head, but a frown still on his lips, Blaise walked back down the corridor, Selina and Ginny following behind. Once they all came to the parlour door, Blaise opened it and held it open for his mother (who winked at Ginny as she walked past) and then gave an almost apologetic look to Ginny before entering the room himself. Ginny sighed, thinking this was going to be very awkward, and walked into the room.
“There you are,” Narcissa exclaimed, seeing Ginny walk into the room. “I did wonder what was taking you so long…” She gave a rather nasty glare at Selina Zabini then and then turned back to Ginny. “There’s some refreshments on the table if you’re hungry.”
Ginny just smiled and nodded, taking a seat on one of the comfortable couches next to Blaise, her eyes automatically looking around the room as the two woman started to talk. There were a bunch of Witch Weekly magazines sitting on the white coffee table, the kettle still steaming with hot tea, and a plate of light food that looked quite delicious. Narcissa herself was delicately taking a sip of tea from her cup, her face placid, though Ginny knew it was just an act. She didn’t think she would ever understand how society woman put up with others they hated simply for reputation’s sake. It was clear from bother woman’s looks and talk that they despised each other just as much as the other.
Blaise shifted uncomfortably next to Ginny, leaning closer to whisper in her ear. “This is going to be extremely awkward. We should try get out of here while we can.”
Ginny just nodded to show she understood and waited for an opening to ask if Blaise and her could leave. Currently, Selina was discussing a new dress her latest toy-boy John had bought her, which she was planning to wear to the Parkinson’s dinner. Narcissa was smiling sweetly and nodding, exclaiming how beautiful Selina would surely look in it, and both women’s eyes were the only telltale sign that neither of them really enjoyed this discussion at all.
Coughing slightly, Ginny finally drew attention to herself, not sure how much longer of the tension she could handle anyway. Both women’s eyes snapped towards her, both focussing their attention on her instead of their own petty conversations.
“Is there something wrong?” Narcissa asked Ginny smoothly, her eyes frowning ever so slightly. Ginny knew she had broken a social decorum by interrupting, or whatever it was those pompous rich Purebloods called their weird idea of manners, but Ginny was desperately wanting to get out of the room, and judging by Blaise’s edginess he felt exactly the same.
“Well, you two seem to have plenty to say, and uh, Blaise and I want to catch up, so, uh, can we leave?”
Narcissa’s eyebrow rose slightly at Ginny’s less than eloquent speech but she nodded all the same. “Alright then.”
“Have fun,” Selina said with a wink, her eyes lingering on Ginny too much for Ginny’s liking as she and Blaise stood up. That woman was creepy….
As they left the room, the two woman immediately started discussing their sons, and it wasn’t until they were far from ear-shot that Ginny let out a deep breath, looking at Blaise with a tired expression. “I swear, I don’t know how you and Draco put up with this. High society is awful!”
Blaise laughed and slapped her on the back as they headed up to Draco’s room. “You’ll get used to it. You’ve got another week and a half left here after all…”
“Yeah, and I’m counting down the days,” Ginny mumbled unhappily, remembering just why it was so horrible living here; Lucius was a Death Eater…. She wondered if Blaise had any advice on what to do about that; she trusted him more than anyone else out of Draco’s friends….
“Blaise,” she began quietly, almost hesitantly, her hands fidgeting slightly.
“Yeah?” he said curiously, turning his face to look at her as they continued to walk towards Draco’s room, his amber eyes warm and friendly. It seemed to give her the confidence she needed, and so she decided to just plough on ahead.
“I’m scared.” She admitted in a small voice, voicing her fears for the first time since she had realised what situation she was in.
“Why?” he said, stopping in surprise, looking rather perplexed as to why she was scared, and yet his tone and face still showed that he did not take her admission lightly.
She just looked down, also stopping from walking as she wondered how best to phrase this. “Well… the first day I was here I had dinner with the Malfoys and somehow the topic got onto Death Eaters…”
Blaise paled and just watched her intently. “What happened, Ginny?”
She looked up then, meeting his amber eyes to see the concern shining from them. The use of her first name was proof of how serious this was, but his eyes would have told her that enough.
“Nothing bad happened; Lucius and Narcissa just had a bit of an argument about whether Draco should be a Death Eater or not,” she said quickly, “But that’s not what I’m scared, even though it does worry me,” she admitted.
“So what’s wrong then?” Blaise asked gently, prodding her to get it off her chest now.
“I’m living in the home of a Death Eater and if he knew that I was here and who I was, what do you think he would do?”
“Probably hurt you a lot and use you for some stupid plan… that or kill you,” he said bluntly, which Ginny found slightly annoying. She had always thought Blaise had more tact than that, but obviously he didn’t realise how upset this made her. Her thoughts must have showed on her face, because he was soon pulling her forward by her hand, obviously wanting to get her somewhere more private before he talked anymore about this.
“You never know when house elves might be listening,” he said quickly, pulling her into Draco’s room and shutting the door behind them. Ginny watched him sigh and then turn around to face her, his expression serious. “I can understand why you’re scared, Ginny, but thinking about it will only make it worse. Draco’s dad may be a Death Eater, but he also loves Draco. He won’t do anything while you’re in his body, so even if you are caught you’re safe.”
“Yeah, as long as the spell lasts,” she said, shaking her head slightly. “And even if he doesn’t hurt me, I just can’t pretend that everything is alright. I’m on edge the whole time. I can’t even think when I’m around the guy, and I was never a very good actor anyway,” she said with a sigh.
“Ginny,” Blaise said in a low voice as he gripped her shoulders, catching her gaze and keeping it locked with his. “You’ll be fine, okay? Draco would never let you get hurt you know? And don’t forget that Narcissa Malfoy is firmly against the idea.”
“But she hates Weasleys! The Malfoys have always hated the Weasleys, and I just happen to be one!” Ginny retorted anxiously, her voice getting louder and louder in her nervous frenzy.
“Shhh,” Blaise said quickly, clamping a hand over her mouth before she worked herself up anymore. “Do you want to alert the whole house to who you are?”
Ginny shook her head, gazing into his face. For some reason her heart had started beating rather fast in her chest, her breathing quickening as he held his hand over her mouth, his eyes locked on hers.
“Alright, I’m going to take my hand away, and you’re going to keep your voice down, right?” he said, giving her a sharp look.
Ginny nodded and took a deep breath when he pulled his hand away. What was that back there? Her body had just gone crazy all because he had touched his hand to her mouth?
“Now then,” Blaise continued, seemingly oblivious to Ginny’s confused thoughts. “I may be Draco’s best friend, but Lucius doesn’t like me anymore than his mother likes mine,” he said with a wry grin, which Ginny couldn’t help but smile at. “So I’m afraid that I don’t have much influence over him, otherwise I would try getting you to stay with me. Since that’s not really an option, you’ll just have to hold out for the next week and a bit before you can go back to Hogwarts.” He smiled reassuringly then, his hand giving her shoulder a heartening squeeze. “You’ve been pretending to be Draco for nearly three weeks, Ginny; you’ve managed to fool his teachers and his friends, and I’m sure you can fool his parents too if you really have to... Just stay strong and you’ll pull through…”
Ginny nodded her head, knowing he was right. She just had to put the thought behind her and do what she needed to do. It was just so hard when it was so frightening to think she could be killed if she slipped up….
“Thanks Blaise…” she said softly, giving him the smallest of smiles, her eyes still locked on his. “I’m glad I have you here with me to deal with this…”
He returned the smile with one of his own warm ones, his hand still resting on her shoulder as his eyes lit up with a glow she had not really seen before. “You’re welcome…”
Neither of them moved; for Ginny it was almost like she couldn’t. She just continued to watch him, finding it difficult to pull her gaze away from those beautiful amber eyes. Her breath hitched slightly as he took a step closer, her heart drumming against her chest as her body instinctively moved closer to him, their eyes locked on each other. She felt all her senses heightening so that she could smell the faint musky smell of his cologne, as well as hear his soft breathing. Her eyes dropped down to his lips which were unnervingly close, until suddenly she could feel his lips pressing gently at hers, slow at first until they were pressing more harder, his hand curling itself around her neck, pulling her closer to him as he deepened the kiss.
A soft noise escaped Ginny’s lips as she responded to the kiss, their chests pressing up against each other, making her foggy brain faintly wonder how odd it was to kiss a boy in a boy’s body. There was no softness of touch between them- just two, toned, masculine bodies pressing almost painfully against the other from the angular shape of their bodies.
“Ginny,” Blaise breathed her name, before once more capturing her lips in his as he steered her back against the bed, both of them collapsing against it in a heap of tangled limbs. It almost felt wrong to be kissing Blaise in Draco’s body, but at the same time her brain was going pleasantly mushy from the effect of his kiss, and she found herself not really caring enough to stop the handsome boy from kissing her.
Just when things were beginning to really heat up, the door opened and as a screech sounded around the room, followed by a gasp, Ginny found herself falling backwards as she quickly scrambled away from Blaise, landing hard on the floor.
“MY SON IS GAY!” Narcissa Malfoy’s voice exclaimed dramatically, and as Ginny looked up from the floor, wincing slightly from the pain, she met Narcissa’s horrified gaze and knew then and there that this had been a horribly bad mistake.
“It’s not what it looks like,” Blaise said quickly, his cheeks going slightly pink, but before he could say anything more, a new interruption took place in the form of his own mother.
“Well no wonder you had pushed me away, Draco,” Selina Zabini said in amusement. “Mind you, this is an interesting development… think of all the kinky possibilities…”
“ENOUGH!” Narcissa screeched, effectively silencing the woman’s musings and Blaise’s ramblings. “You will not be going anywhere near my son, and neither will that- that boy!” she cried, turning to look at Blaise with an angry and disturbed expression.
“Mother please,” Ginny began, but Narcissa just glared at her, forcing her to fall silent.
“Perhaps we should go, Blaise…” Selina said with a lazy smile, clearly enjoying the whole situation. “Narcissa looks like she’s about to have an apoplectic fit…”
“Get out!” Narcissa yelled at Selina, losing all of her usual composure in her disgust for the situation she found herself in, as well as her annoyance that Selina Zabini should be there to see it.
“I’ll talk to Draco,” Blaise mouthed at Ginny, who nodded, if a little reluctantly. Of course Draco would have to know that his mother now thought he was gay; she just was rather worried at how he would react to the news.
“Come on, Mother,” Blaise said tiredly, steering Selina away from Narcissa and out of the room. Instantly the house elf appeared to show them out of the door, and Ginny could only watch as Blaise and Selina left, leaving her to the wrath of Narcissa Malfoy.
The door was shut with one elegant hand, and Ginny swallowed as she turned to look at the coldly beautiful woman that was Draco’s mother, inwardly cringing at what Narcissa would say.
“Would you care to explain to me Draco why you were kissing Blaise Zabini?” she said calmly, apparently able to get her composure back now that the Zabinis were gone.
“I….” Ginny frowned. How was she supposed to explain this? She couldn’t very well tell the truth, but then what was she supposed to say?
“Yes?” Narcissa prompted.
“Um, well you see….” Damn, what do I say…? “We….were just experimenting….”
“Experimenting?” Narcissa repeated, one thin eyebrow rising.
“Yes…” Ginny said slowly, trying to formulate a plausible lie. She had heard of other students kissing others of the same sex at Hogwarts and claiming it was all in the name of ‘experimenting’, so she didn’t see why this should be any different. It was just unfortunate that she was dealing with the Malfoys who took reputation seriously, and clearly had a thing against homosexuals….”
“So then you’re not gay? You were just experimenting?” Narcissa said hopefully.
“No, Mother, I am not gay,” Ginny deadpanned in what she hoped was a voice that would stop anymore of Narcissa’s questions. Narcissa, much to Ginny’s relief, seemed to take the hint and simply nodded her head.
“I’m glad to hear it. Do you have any idea how upset it would make your father and I to know that we would never have grandchildren because you decided to get into your head that you liked men? Merlin forbid the Malfoy line ever dies out because our only heir becomes homosexual….”
“You don’t need to worry Mother,” Ginny said, trying to keep a straight face. “I don’t like guys.”
Narcissa looked at her suspiciously for a moment, and in a way Ginny could understand. She and Blaise had certainly not been holding out when they were kissing, and it was obvious they had both been enjoying themselves…
“Alright, well please don’t try anymore experimenting, Draco; it’s not becoming…”
“Yes, Mother,” Ginny said dutifully, and breathed out a sigh of relief once Narcissa left. That had been horribly awkward, but now she would have to face Draco’s reaction which she just knew was going to be worse….
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, characters, etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Thanks so much for the reviews!! They really made my day!! I also have to apologise for another long wait. I had half the chapter written ages ago, but with one thing or another I didn’t end up finishing it until today.
Coming Clean
Draco squinted as the sun attacked his sleepy eyelids and forced them open, making him blink blearily as the ceiling slowly came into focus. He blinked, once, twice and then finally sat up only to fall back again with a yelp as he saw Hermione staring straight at him, her face very close.
“What the hell were you doing?” He demanded, clutching the blankets to his chin, even though he was in Ginny’s body.
Hermione laughed and stood up straight, stretching slightly so that her pyjama top rode up to show an expanse of bare flesh on her stomach. Draco swallowed as his eyes glanced at the smooth skin before quickly pulling his eyes away to look back at her face. How he hated being in this situation, especially with her…
“I was about to wake you up.”
Draco frowned, giving her an odd look. “You couldn’t have just called out to me?”
“You didn’t wake up when I did that,” Hermione replied somewhat tartly.
“Well I’m awake now, as you can see.” He pushed the covers off his body and stepped on the floor, giving her another odd look before moving to Ginny’s drawers. He noticed Hermione take a seat on the bed he had just left out of the corner of his eye, feeling her eyes watching him as he opened the drawers and started pulling out clothes. What the hell was her problem?
“Is there something you wanted to ask me?” he asked, turning back to look at her.
“Not particularly,” Hermione said with a shrug, though Draco could tell there was something on her mind. In truth he wasn’t really sure he wanted to know what was bothering her. She was acting weird….
“Well do you mind, I want to get dressed…”
Hermione just snorted slightly. “Okay, I get the point, I’ll leave you to it.”
“Good,” Draco said in a rather rude voice and watched her leave. Heaving out a sigh, he tossed the clothes in his hand on the bed and started pulling off his pyjamas, smothering a yawn as he finished getting undressed.
As he was just about to put on the ever-annoying bra, a loud tapping started on the window. Literally jumping from fright, Draco turned and stopped dead when he saw a familiar owl.
“Is that Blaise’s owl?” He mumbled to himself, moving forward and opening the window to let the owl in. It deposited a letter into his hands and ruffling its feathers a moment took back off out the window. Frowning to himself, Draco unfolded the letter and stared at the words, his eyes narrowing slightly as he wondered what had happened for Blaise to demand a meeting with him. The letter read:
Draco,
Meet me in the wood near the Weasleys’ house at Noon. We have to talk.
Blaise
The door opened and for the third time that day Draco was jumping out of his skin. Turning wildly at the noise, he just stood there in yellow knickers, mouth dropping open in surprise and slight exasperation as he stared once more at Hermione.
“Merlin, Granger, don’t you ever knock?”
Hermione just huffed. “You take forever to get dressed, and you should really try to be more considerate of Ginny’s feelings here and not prance around nearly naked in her body.”
“Well I have to get dressed somehow don’t I? And have showers, and do everything else which involves me taking off clothes from her body….”
His cheeks were rather pink by the end of his speech. He didn’t like the look Hermione was giving him, almost as if she was accusing him of purposely trying to perve on Ginny’s body, which was not at all the case. Okay, maybe the first day it had been the case, but he really didn’t have much choice in the matter once it turned out they were going to be stuck in each other’s bodies. Besides, Ginny would also have seen him naked plenty of times being in his body... It was something they both wisely did not mention when they saw each other….
“You could at least try to cover up,” Hermione said with an exasperated sigh, since Draco was still just standing there not doing anything to hide his lack of clothing.
“Well forgive me for being a little surprised to have you barge back on here uninvited,” he snapped, and chucked the letter on his bed as he resumed getting dressed, not bothering to tell her to go away this time. There really was no point, and she’d probably think he was just trying to cop a sneaky feel of Ginny’s body if he did anyway, which would only lead to more problems….
“Who was that from?” Hermione asked, watching him pull on some faded blue jeans. Draco did up the buttons and glanced at her, knowing she was meaning the letter.
“Blaise,” he answered shortly, still feeling worried as to why Blaise had sent him a letter. They had agreed not to do it in order to stop people from getting suspicious, so obviously it was important whatever Blaise wanted to talk to him about….
“What for? Did something happen to Ginny?” Hermione asked anxiously.
Draco shrugged, pulling a black jumper over his head. “I don’t know; he didn’t say anything other than we needed to talk and that I should meet him at noon in the wood near here.”
“Do you want me to come?”
Draco looked at her appraisingly for a moment. “He didn’t say to invite you, so no…”
“Alright…” Hermione replied, though he could tell she wanted to come; he just doubted she would push matters with him since thankfully he was not one of her idiotic friends like Harry and Ron….
Grabbing the hairbrush and walking over to the mirror, Draco started to brush Ginny’s long red hair, ignoring Hermione now as he fell into his own thoughts. Something was making him feel uncomfortable, and it was all because of that stupid letter….
OOO
The morning was spent relatively normal for a day at the Weasleys. Draco was practically force fed breakfast by Mrs Weasley until he was sick, Hermione took great amusement in making him play on Ron’s team for the game of Quidditch they played while she played with Harry, and in the end Draco’s nerves were so stretched from being in such close proximity with everyone that by the time the sun was signalling noon he couldn’t wait to get away from the Burrow and meet Blaise.
At least he has sense and isn’t irritating like those twits…
Hermione was the only one he could tolerate, but even then he still found her annoying. He did appreciate her efforts in helping him to have a smoother time in Ginny’s body, but he just couldn’t get over the fact that she was in the end a know-it-all mudblood.
Grumbling still to himself, Draco walked into the small wood, passing giant leafy trees that sheltered the wild flowers, and followed a small path until he saw Blaise leaning against a tree, his expression rather agitated.
“Good. You came.” Blaise said in relief, pushing himself away from the tree and taking a step forward.
“Yeah…” Draco said warily. “What’s this about, Blaise? I thought we agreed it would be better we didn’t meet or write letters?”
Blaise sighed and ran an agitated hand through his dark hair. “I kissed Ginny.”
At first Draco thought he hadn’t heard him right. There was no possible way that Blaise Zabini, his best friend, had kissed Ginny Weasley- a girl who was so ridiculous and so irritating, and well she was in his damn body for goodness sakes!!
“YOU WHAT?”
Blaise cringed and gave him a sheepish expression. “Look, I know this seems weird but-”
“Weird?!” Draco repeated with a snarl. “You freaking kissed Ginny Weasley who is currently occupying my body! I’d say that’s more insane than weird!”
Blaise had the grace to blush and looked down. “I didn’t mean to. It just sort of happened.”
“Sort of happened?” Draco echoed, looking furious. “No, Blaise, having a door opened on your face just sort of happens, kissing the girl that is in my body does not! You knew what you were doing, and don’t try to pretend otherwise.”
“I’m sorry…”
“I don’t want to hear your freaking sorries!” Draco yelled, his anger now uncontrollable. He felt so betrayed…
“Well what do you want me to do?” Blaise retorted, getting frustrated himself now. “I can’t help the way I feel about her, and dammit Draco, yeah maybe it was a mistake to kiss her while she was in your body, but I couldn’t damn well help myself, alright? I like her!”
“You like her?” Draco asked, feeling strangely disturbed by the idea, though he couldn’t imagine why. It was just Ginny after all- then again, maybe it was because she was in his body… Yes that must be it….
“Yes, I like her,” Blaise croaked, looking suddenly very tired and defeated. “Merlin, Draco, you don’t know her like I do. She’s amazing, talented, funny, cute-”
“-Looks like me.” Draco interrupted with a scowl. “What the hell is wrong with you? How could you kiss someone who looks like me, let alone like them? Even if it is really Weasley under the skin?”
Blaise sighed and ran another hand through his hair. “I-I don’t know… You’re not around her as much as I am. I just can’t help it. No matter how much I try to ignore my feelings for her they just won’t go away. She’s completely captivated me, even if she is in your body.”
“She’s a Weasley!” Draco retorted. He felt like he was grasping at straws, and it shouldn’t feel that way. He wasn’t even sure why he was so intent on making Blaise not like Ginny, but what he did know was that he would have no more snogging between them while she was still in his body. “And I forbid you to kiss her again while she is in my body. Do you have any idea how much this is grossing me out right now?”
Blaise nodded. “Yeah…. It was kind of weird kissing her…”
“I bet,” Draco said with a snort. “Straight people don’t kiss guys, even if they are girls deep down.”
And he still couldn’t believe that Blaise had done it. Even if he and Ginny did agree to become friends, and so maybe he did kind of enjoy being around her, that didn’t change the fact that she was still Ginny Weasley and also happened to look like him.
“You don’t need to rub it in okay….”
Draco just raised an eyebrow. “You defiled my body with your lips. I can say and do whatever I like to you now.”
A reluctant smile came on Blaise’s face, but then he went serious. “Look, Draco, I really am sorry. It won’t happen again….”
“I should hope not,” Draco said with disgust. “The last thing I want is to go back to a body that has had you touching and kissing all over it…”
It truly was off-putting to know that Blaise had kissed a person that looked like him. He knew his friend wasn’t gay, but still….
“You don’t have to worry…. I won’t be doing it anytime soon, and I don’t think she will want to either….” Blaise said slowly.
Draco narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “There’s something you’re not telling me. Spill!”
Blaise shifted uncomfortably and mumbled something unintelligible. Draco glared at him, placing his hands on his hips. “What was that?” he demanded, looking suddenly fierce, even if he was in Ginny’s petite body.
“I said your parents think you’re gay….” Draco went to butt in rudely with another shout of fury, but Blaise just ploughed on ahead. “Narcissa caught us kissing on your bed….”
“YOU WERE KISSING ON MY BED?” Draco shouted in a sudden frenzy, his anger coming back. A horrible jolt also travelled through his body when Blaise said ‘kissing,’ for that meant Blaise had not simply just kissed Ginny; it meant that Blaise and Ginny had both been kissing, and it wasn’t just a cute peck on the lips either….
“I’m sorry, Draco-”
“Oh just shutup!” Draco snapped, turning from Blaise in exasperation. This was just perfect. His parents thought he was gay with his best friend. Said best friend had been making out with a girl who was trapped in his body, and to top it all off, they were making out on his bed.
“I’ll just go then…” Blaise said with a sigh and disapparated with a small pop. Draco turned and glared at the empty space where Blaise had been occupying before letting out a furious yell and kicking at a tree stump. Pain shot through his foot and up his leg, and cursing loudly, Draco hobbled around in circles as he clutched his foot that was now stinging terribly.
“URGH!” he growled and hobbled back towards the burrow with a less than pleased expression on his face. He wanted to kill Blaise, but more than that he wanted to go yell at that twit of a girl who had let Blaise kiss her in the first place.
He was half way towards the house when he decided that he would do just that. Bringing out his wand, he turned on the spot and disapparated with a loud crack, speeding through the compression of time and space towards his room at Malfoy Manor where he knew he would find Ginny Weasley….
OOOOO
Meanwhile, at Malfoy Manor, Ginny was currently fretting over what to do about Blaise. He had kissed her, and she had kissed him back, but now she was feeling very confused. She had never thought about Blaise as anything more than a friend. He was just Blaise, but after having him kiss her and remembering the way Draco’s body had reacted to his kiss, (she had gotten a little too ‘excited’) she was unsure what to think now. There was also the problem of Hermione liking Blaise...
“Why did you have to go and complicate things, Blaise?” Ginny asked the empty room. She sighed and flopped back against the bed, playing idly with the soft fabric of the blankets as she stared at the roof. This was so horribly confusing, but what could she do? Hermione was her friend, and taking Blaise from her would only make her feel guilty, even if Blaise didn’t like Hermione back... She didn’t even know if she liked Blaise anyway. It was just one kiss, and sure he was good looking, funny and nice, but he was also Draco’s best friend...
She swallowed suddenly, knowing that eventually she would have to face Draco. What was she supposed to say to him? How could she even explain what she had done…and why did she care so much what he thought anyway?
Just in that moment a loud crack resounded around the room, and jumping in fright, Ginny looked up from the bed to see Draco himself glaring at her furiously. She gulped and sat up straighter, watching him apprehensively. He knew….
“You have a lot of explaining to do.” Draco said in a low, angry voice, his eyes blazing hard with raw anger and betrayal.
“Blaise told you then?” Ginny asked, rather pointlessly hoping that maybe he was angry with her for something else.
“Oh yes, he told me all about how you and he kissed in this very room on that very bed, and how now my parents think I’m gay.”
Ginny shifted uncomfortably. When he put it like that, it did sound rather bad….
“Care to explain what brain tumour stopped your brain from functioning and realising that your stupid hormones might actually affect me too?”
“I never asked him to kiss me!” Ginny retorted, standing up so she could look down at him. It made her feel better somehow, but Draco’s anger was so intense that even her new height didn’t make her feel any more dominant over the situation. His anger seemed to fill the walls and make them all crowd around her so she just felt trapped.
“But you still kissed him back?” Draco said rather nastily. “It takes two to tango, Weasley.”
Ginny glared at him. How dare he use that tone of voice with her? She may be in his body, and she may have kissed his friend, but that didn’t mean he got to treat her like dirt!
“What’s it to you if I kissed him back?” She snapped, getting increasingly annoyed.
“Because you’re in my body! Because you’re not supposed to like him!” Draco yelled back heatedly.
Ginny just frowned. Okay, she could understand the body part, but why wasn’t she allowed to like Blaise? Was she banned because he was Draco’s friend?
“I can like him if I want, and you can’t stop me!”
“A-ha, so you do like him!” Draco stated with a triumphant gleam in his eyes, but he looked a little put off by the knowledge too.
“I never said that,” Ginny said quickly, feeling a sudden urge to make it known that she didn’t like Blaise, or at least she didn’t know if she did or not. “I just… Urgh, why do you care so much anyway?” Ginny said with a suspicious look.
“What? I don’t,” Draco said suddenly, looking rather defensive.
She just frowned, and then sighed, too annoyed to really think about his odd behaviour anyway. “Whatever,” she said tiredly. “If you came here to yell at me you can just bugger off. I don’t want to hear your ranting, and don’t you think it was a bit dangerous coming here? Your dad is a Death Eater and would probably kill you on sight if he saw you….”
Draco looked like he had just been winded when she mentioned Lucius being a Death Eater. Obviously he had not been expecting that, and going a little pale, he just swallowed slightly. “He’s not home right now is he?”
Ginny shook her head. “I doubt it. It’s probably just your mum here….”
“Good,” he said, letting out a sigh of relief.
“Yeah well, if she catches you she’ll have something to say about it as well, so go before you get us both in trouble. I don’t want my body being harmed in any way thank you.”
He glared at her for a moment, but obviously realising she was going to be stubborn just disapparated with a loud crack. Ginny sighed and flopped back against the bed. That had been rather annoying, and now she was even more confused, and it had nothing to do with Blaise’s kiss and everything to do with Draco’s odd reaction to it.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the Harry Potter world, characters, etc…
Warning: There are quite a few lewd references, but it’s not really enough to make this story R. If you’re offended by it, I guess you shouldn’t read it. *shrugs*
A/N: Okay, so I do have to apologise if this chapter turns out awful. I’ve spent the whole morning throwing up and have had no proper sleep for weeks, but with nothing else to do but mope in bed I have decided to work on fanfiction, lol. Sorry *ducks head*
(Lol, that was actually an old A/N note, but considering I never got the chapter finished until today when I am not sick (yay) it still fits anyway since most of it was written that day. I hope you do like the chapter though, even if it is a little short.)
The Icing on the Cake
Draco apparated back into Ginny’s room and immediately collapsed on the bed, letting out a loud groan as he brought his hands up over his face. He had gone to the Manor in complete spur of the moment to rant at Ginny and get her to feel guilty for what she had done, but instead he had just felt like a complete fool. Sure he had gotten angry with her, but the things that had come out of his mouth….
“Why did I do it?” he groaned to himself, still with his hands over his face. He had already heard everything from Blaise, so why had he felt so determined to go there? Even more disturbing was the fact that he had felt so pushed to get from her whether she liked Blaise or not. It wasn’t just about the fact that she had kissed his friend in his body, it was about the fact she had kissed Blaise and enjoyed it. It frustrated him- frustrated him because she wasn’t supposed to like Blaise. She wasn’t supposed to like anyone, not even Potter. She was just Ginny Weasley- the feisty little Gryffindor that had somehow become his friend from this ridiculous situation, and he realised all too clearly that he didn’t like to share her with anyone else, but why….
Every time he had seen her with Blaise he had felt a pang of something foreign, and before he had just thought it was because he was being left out and Blaise was his friend, but now he realised it was because she was giving her attention to someone else other than him. He was…. jealous, and realising that was more disturbing than anything else he had learnt that day.
He wasn’t really sure why he felt so jealous, for he didn’t think he had any romantic feelings for her; hell, he didn’t even want to have romantic feelings for her, but he couldn’t deny that the thought of her being with any boy made him unreasonably annoyed, even disturbed him. It just didn’t make sense, and now more than ever he wished that this body switching had not happened…
Draco sighed and rolled over on the bed. Why did things have to become so complicated? Why couldn’t he go back to just hating her like he used to? Why did everything have to change? Why? Why? Why?
The door opened and Draco looked up to see Hermione watching him with a frown. She liked Blaise, or at least that was what Ginny had said, but then Blaise liked Ginny, and Ginny liked Blaise…. The whole thing was a mess…
“What happened? I’ve been waiting for you to come back…” Hermione said worriedly.
Draco just sighed, “It’s no big deal.”
“Tell me,” Hermione said firmly, obviously realising something was wrong. That girl really was too nosy for her own good, and too perceptive as well…
“Blaise snogged Ginny and now my parents think I’m gay….” Draco sighed and leaned back against the bed.
“Blaise kissed…..” Hermione held a hand to her head. “Oh no….”
“What? Upset that it was her and not you?” Draco taunted, finding some release in making someone else as miserable as him.
“What?” Hermione said in surprise. “Why would I want Zabini to kiss me?”
Draco frowned, sitting up again to look at her. “Weasley said you liked Blaise…. I just assumed-”
Hermione’s face flashed with confusion and slight annoyance, but there was no telltale sign that he had hit a nerve. In fact, she seemed genuinely surprised. Draco began to wonder if Ginny had been wrong….
“Blaise is not my type,” Hermione said bluntly. “I don’t know where she would have got that from, but I do not like Blaise Zabini any more than I do the Giant Squid….”
“Oh….” He frowned then, “So why did you look so worried before?”
“Because this could interfere with the spell,” Hermione said with a sigh. “From what I have read about what has happened to you two, it seems like emotions play a big part in these things, and her liking Blaise, or Blaise liking her could potentially effect the durability of the spell.”
“So you think this could make things worse?” Draco asked with a sudden stab of worry. If Blaise had somehow managed to make them more stuck like this because of his damn hormones he would kill him- best friend or not…
“I don’t know,” Hermione said with a shake of her head. “I honestly have no idea, but I do know that Ginny liking Blaise is a risky thing.”
“You think she does like him then?” Draco asked sharply, feeling that same fierce curiosity and need to know how Ginny felt about Blaise.
Hermione shrugged. “Maybe, maybe not. She has never told me anything definite- only that she likes him as a friend.”
“Well friends don’t usually snog each other on other people’s beds,” Draco said bitterly, causing Hermione to look at him suspiciously. He just inwardly cringed, knowing as well that his tone had sounded a little too jealous to be normal.
“Y-you….” Hermione held her hand to her head again. “Oh my goodness. Do you like Ginny?”
“What? NO!” Draco exclaimed vehemently. “Why would you say that?”
“You do don’t you?” Hermione persisted, giving a small laugh. “I would never have thought it…”
“Well I don’t, so you can keep not thinking it.” Draco said mutinously, furious that Hermione should say that. He didn’t like that freckled, annoying thing. She was his friend (a reluctant friend at that) and that was it. There was absolutely nothing romantic between them. If he was jealous it was because he liked all the attention on himself that was all…
“If you say so,” Hermione said rather disbelievingly, which only made Draco even more annoyed. He had the sudden desire to yell or throw something…
“Look, if you’re just going to come in here and accuse me of liking Weasley you can sod off,” Draco said tiredly, not wanting to deal with this anymore. He had already suffered enough today without having more horrible conversations.
“I’m sorry,” Hermione said slightly subdued, and then took a seat next to him on the bed. “What are you going to do about your parents?”
Draco just snorted slightly. “About them thinking I am gay? What can I do? Blaise and Ginny were having a merry old time kissing on my bed, which won’t help my case at all… They’ll probably always think I’m gay no matter what I do…”
It was slightly depressing to know.
“I’m sure they’ll forget about it eventually,” Hermione said in an attempt to make him feel better. “After all, you’re not gay, so eventually they will just forget it ever happened…”
“Maybe,” Draco said with a sigh. He hoped so anyway. He hated to think what Lucius thought of him, and his mother; she’d feel so let down…
“DINNER!!”
“There goes our cue,” Hermione said with a smile. “C’mon,” she said, standing up and placing a hand on his shoulder. “Let’s just go enjoy the food Mrs Weasley has made us and forget about what happened for now. It’s Christmas Eve, and you should be happy, not brooding in here.”
Draco just sighed, but at Hermione’s warm expression changing to firm, he just nodded his head. “Alright…”
Standing up, he followed her out of the room and down to the dinner table, hoping that somehow this would all turn out. He took his usual seat next to Bill, only half listening as the loud Weasley family all got rowdy and talked happily as they ate together. His mind though, couldn’t let go of his rather depressing thoughts. Now more than ever he realised just how much things had changed for him, and just how much things would continue to change. Whether Ginny liked Blaise or not, he did know that Blaise liked her and wouldn’t hold back in getting her…. It just made him wonder where that would leave him. Blaise was his friend, and Ginny was- well, he didn’t know what exactly Ginny was to him, but he knew if Blaise and Ginny went together he’d be left in an odd situation…
“Eat,” Hermione commanded in a low voice, her brown eyes staring at him sharply.
Draco sighed and looked at the food, which admittedly did look delicious. He just didn’t have the heart to eat it right now, but with Hermione glaring at him, and Molly looking like she was about to start her force-feeding skills, he just picked up the fork and started eating some of the roast chicken. After a while it started to become more natural, and he realised that he was rather hungry anyway- that was until he realised Ron Weasley, (who was sitting opposite him) was looking at him with an expression akin to complete horror.
“What?” Draco asked, a frown on his lips as he looked around the table at everyone staring at him with identical expressions of shock and horror. “Why is everyone looking at me like that?”
It was then that Draco realised his voice was not the soft, musical one he was used to hearing; instead it was low and deep, and familiarly masculine. He looked down and realised there was no longer anything obstructing his vision. The boobs were gone, and it was with relief that he realised he no longer had anything that resembled anything particularly female, for he was once more in his body…
“WHY THE HELL IS DRACO MALFOY IN MY HOUSE?” Ron bellowed, still looking thunderstruck, but clearly his brain seemed to have finally started working properly.
Ron’s voice seemed to trigger everyone else’s brains to start functioning as well, and soon the whole house was filled with Weasleys yelling at the top of their lungs. At one point Draco found himself tight in a headlock by what he thought was Fred, while George yelled something unintelligible in his ear. In fact, all the shouts were kind of morphed into one giant scream of distorted voices all demanding where Ginny was and what he had done to her.
“ENOUGH!!!” Hermione shouted in an ear-splitting shriek, making everyone look at her with open mouths. She took a deep breath and glared at Fred. “Let go of him.”
Fred obliged, and Draco quickly stood back, massaging his neck where Fred’s arm had been locked tightly around.
“Now would you all just please be quiet and let us explain?” Hermione said in a forced calm voice.
“US?” Ron exclaimed dramatically, arms waving madly. “You mean you were in on this too?”
“Just shutup and listen, Ron,” Bill admonished, and then turned to look at Hermione with a much more calmer look than he had before. “Go on, Hermione.”
Draco just stood back, thinking it was better if he didn’t talk at all. The Weasley’s all looked like they were about to swear bloody murder for him anyway, so he was more than happy to let Hermione deal with this.
“Draco Malfoy is in your home because somehow he and Ginny switched bodies nearly three and a half weeks ago. I and another boy have been helping them research what happened to figure out a way to reverse the effect, but so far we’ve had no luck. It was too dangerous to tell anyone, so we tried to keep it as secret as possible while Ginny lived out Draco Malfoy’s life and Malfoy here lived out Ginny’s.”
Harry had gone rather pale at that. “Do you mean to say that all this time the person we thought was Ginny was actually Malfoy?”
Hermione nodded. “Yes that is exactly what I am saying…”
“I think I’m going to be sick,” Harry said in a disgusted voice, and he looked it too, for his face had gone a nasty green colour. He was obviously remembering that kiss, and Draco felt strangely satisfied that he was not the only one who had suffered because of this ordeal.
“Well if you’re here, then where is my Ginny?” Mrs Weasley demanded, looking rather hawk-like for a normally nice woman. Draco gulped and looked at Hermione for help.
“She’s at the Malfoy’s Manor,” Hermione replied, giving a reassuring look at Draco. “They had no choice but to go to each other’s homes over Christmas until things were sorted, but it looks like things sorted themselves.”
Draco suddenly paled then. “Oh no,” he said suddenly, making everyone’s heads swivel back to him.
“What?” Fred and George said in unison, giving him suspicious looks, but Draco ignored them all as turned to look at Hermione.
“Do you think if I changed back that means Weasley changed back too?”
Hermione frowned, “I guess…”
Draco cursed and tore out of the room before anyone could say anything further to him, the sound of their loud exclamations following him up all the way to Ginny’s room as he went to grab her wand. Footsteps followed him, and he turned as the door burst open to see Hermione standing in the doorframe.
“What’s wrong?” she asked anxiously.
Draco just gripped the wand tightly in his hand. “Do you have any idea what my father would do if he found Weasley in my house?”
Hermione paled at that, her mouth dropping open. “He wouldn’t hurt her though, would he?”
“I don’t know,” Draco said with a shake of his head, a sickly feeling of worry creeping around in his stomach. “I honestly have no idea, but I don’t want to wait around to find out. I have to get there, or contact her, or something!”
“Wait…. We can use the Esprit Joindre spell,” Hermione said quickly, pulling out her wand. “That way you can see if she is alright before you go rushing off over there.”
“You think that will work?” Draco asked with a frown. “I thought you had to be holding hands….”
“I think because of the bond you two shared it should work anyway. It’s worth a try, isn’t it?”
“I guess…” Draco agreed, the sickly feeling rising in him with each passing second. He just wanted to make sure she was okay. If anything happened to her it would all be his fault, and after the way they had parted today he didn’t want that to happen at all.
“Alright then, close your eyes,” Hermione said softly, and cast the spell. Draco felt the painful feeling of his soul being ripped out of his body before everything went blank.
OOOO
Ginny, Draco said aloud as he stared around the dizzying darkness before him, the shadowy texture of it seeming to drain his very life. Ginny!!
This wasn’t right… He was supposed to be able to see everything she could see, so why could he see only black? And why wasn’t she responding?
GINNY!!!!!
No…. Draco said softly, feeling sickeningly helpless and scared. He felt a sudden jerk inside himself, and soon he was speeding back to his own body, taking a breath with a gasp as he fell to the ground from the impact of his soul crashing into his body. Coughing slightly, he just stared at the floor, wondering what had just happened.
“What happened? Is she okay?” Hermione asked anxiously, helping him up off the ground. Draco stumbled slightly, feeling strangely winded.
“Something wasn’t right… I couldn’t see anything, and no matter how much I called she didn’t answer.” He clutched his chest slightly, “It was painful just being with her, and something forced me out…”
Hermione stared at him with increasing horror. “Oh no…”
“What?”
“We have a serious problem….”
“Why?” Draco asked with misgiving, the horrible sickly feeling twisting even more in his stomach.
“Because that only happens if the person is unable to think or… dead….” She said in a whisper, her expression of deep horror and sadness.
Draco gasped and clutched the wand tighter in his hand. Taking a deep breath he just nodded, as if agreeing with himself on what he had to do. “Owl Blaise and tell him what happened. I’m going over to visit my dear old father…”
Hermione gripped his arm, stopping him from dissapparating straight away. Draco looked down at her with a curious look.
“Be careful,” she said firmly, letting go of his arm.
He just nodded, giving her the smallest of smiles before vanishing with a loud crack.
Hermione stood there alone in the room, clutching her arms to her body as she wondered what had happened to Ginny, and what Lucius was planning to do to her friend…
“Please help her, Draco,” Hermione whispered to herself, a few tears slipping down her face.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Since I was originally going to abandon all my fics when I decided I wasn’t going to write fanfiction anymore, I wasn’t actually planning to finish this; however, I ended up deciding to finish at least some of my fics. So, while I will be updating the rest of the chapters, it might be a while before I do update.
Unlikely Allies
Ginny opened her eyes groggily and sat up on the bed, groaning as a sharp pain surged through her swimming head. She gazed about the room with a sort of vague sense of disorientation, having no idea where she was or how she got there. Probing her throbbing head got her nothing except another stab of pain, and feeling suddenly dizzy, Ginny placed her head on her knees and took a few deep breaths.
She had realised as soon as she had woken that she was no longer in Draco Malfoy’s body, though that did nothing to reassure her. Something was definitely wrong, and the sickly feeling clinging to her weak body did nothing to soothe her fears. It didn’t take a genius to figure out that Lucius Malfoy had obviously done something to her after realising she wasn’t his son, but the main problem was that she really couldn’t remember what he had done. Something had made her change back to herself, but what? And why was she not dead already? Why had Lucius spared her life?
Grumbling to herself at all these confusing thoughts and possibilities, Ginny tested her wobbly legs on the floor an almost fell flat on her face. Luckily she had found sudden inspiration to grab the bedpost and now clung to it tightly to keep herself upright. With a long-suffering expression on her face she tried to walk again, her legs feeling like they would crumple on her in any second. She was determined to reach the door on the other side of the room though, and with that in mind kept walking rather unsteadily to the door.
“Please be unlocked,” Ginny murmured to herself as she placed her hand around the door handle and tried to open the door. It did not move. Her expression fell comically, and almost feeling close to tears, she gave the door handle another fruitless tug before finally letting her emotions get the better of her as she collapsed to the floor in a heap of tears and sobs.
“No!” she wailed, feeling helplessly trapped. She had no wand, and no hope in getting out of here. She was literally relying on the mercies of a Death Eater who didn’t give a scrap for her. Things could not be any worse.
Footsteps sounded behind the door, getting louder and louder as someone came horribly closer towards her room. She felt her heart give a frightening jolt in fearful foreboding and quickly scrambled away from the door until her back was pressing up against the side of the bed. Brave though Gryffindors were meant to be, Ginny was no fool. She knew that her life was very much in danger and no amount of Gryffindor courage could help her out of this. She just had to hope.
Her breath quickened as she stared at the door, just watching in terrified silence as the door was unlocked and the handle started to turn.
“Please don’t let them hurt me,” she whispered to the room, her eyes locked on the handle now completely turned. The creak of the door pierced her frozen brain and the door slowly began to open, revealing a pair of black boots just peeping out from underneath the fine emerald wizard robes.
Involuntarily she let out a small squeak of fright and chanced a glance up at the person entering the room, hoping against hope that the owner of those boots was not who she thought it was. Cold grey eyes met her gaze, and a dark smile curled her captors’ thin lips as those chilling eyes pierced her soul. Ginny could only stare in petrified silence, her whole body completely trembling as she tried to shuffle fruitlessly away from this man who she feared so greatly.
“Well, well, well,” Lucius Malfoy said with a smirk, his eyes lighting up with cool amusement. “A little weasel has stumbled into my home. What should I do with the little weasel?”
“Please,” Ginny began in a terrified voice, her heart literally trying to force its way out of her throat. “Please don’t hurt me.”
Normally her pride would not allow her to beg with a man such as this, but she knew better than to fight against him. He was more powerful, more experienced, and more at an advantage right now than she would ever be. She was completely in his hands. Not to mention she was dead frightened.
An amused smile flittered across Lucius’s thin lips. “Be at ease little Weasel; I will not hurt you unless you give me reason to.”
Ginny let out a small breath of relief even though she knew the danger was not yet over. She met his gaze shakily and swallowed hard against the lump in her throat. “What do you want with me?”
Lucius knelt down in front of her and smiled slightly, though the effect was in no way reassuring. She could see his wand resting in his hand and felt a shiver run through her body. Swallowing again she stared at him through wide eyes.
“I want you to tell me where my son is and why it is that you were impersonating him.”
His voice was soft and gentle, but she knew better than to think he was trying to be nice. Lucius Malfoy was never one to lose his temper. He was always cold and collected- a statue of ice that could freeze anyone to his will. She was not stupid enough to fight him either.
“H-he’s at my home.”
The cold grey eyes widened slightly and a slight frown crept onto his face. “Your home?” Lucius murmured in wonder. “And why is he there?”
“Because of a spell we were placed under…” Her voice grew more confident as she began to explain just what had caused Draco Malfoy to be at the Burrow and she to be at Malfoy Manor. Lucius listened intently, all the while with that slight frown on his face. Once she had finished talking he stood up quickly, his hand still gripping his wand.
“Thank you Ginevra,” he said with a chilling smile. “You have been most useful.”
Ginny watched as he started walking to the door and felt a wave of panic whirl up inside her. “Wait!” she called out quickly. “What are you going to do with me?”
Lucius stopped and turned to face her with a thoughtful look on his face. “I could just kill you but that is far too messy, not to mention I would have all of those idiotic Order Members hounding my doorstep to get their righteous revenge. No, I have a better idea. I’m going to hand you to my Master and let him decide what to do with you.” He smiled suddenly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. “You see I am never one to waste good opportunities, and I believe you could be very useful to us.”
The whole world seemed to shatter in that moment, and Ginny was sure she had just fallen three feet through the floor. She had told him everything in the hopes that he would forget about hurting her, but she realised now how naïve she had been to think Lucius Malfoy had a single merciful bone in his body. He was going to hand her over to Voldemort without a second thought and who knew what would happen to her then.
“Don’t you have any pity?” Ginny asked with a slight catch in her voice. “I’ve done nothing to you.”
“My dear child, a blood traitor like you doesn’t have to do anything to be a scourge on our society. You are of good blood but your family have betrayed their kind. I cannot feel anything but disgust for anyone who bears the name of Weasley.”
Giant tears welled up in her eyes and slipped unchecked down her face to scatter the ground in wet droplets. Lucius remained unmoved and turned on his heel and strode out the door- it closing behind him and magically locking itself again.
Finding herself alone again, Ginny stared around the empty room, the sob that had been burning her throat finally breaking out in a pathetically broken sound. What could she possibly do now? Was this really the end for her? Would the father of her friend really be the reason for her early demise? And what about Draco? What would happen to him? Would he be forced to become a Death Eater?
“How did things turn out this way?” Ginny whispered brokenly, still with tears streaming down her face and clinging to her lashes. “This isn’t how it was meant to be.”
OOOO
Draco swore under his breath as the gates to the manor remained firmly shut. He had apparated to his home straight away after finding out Ginny might be in danger but the wards had been turned on and now it was impossible for him to get past even the gate. He had spent the past half an hour fruitlessly casting spell after spell in the hopes of breaking his father’s wards, but he knew deep down this was never going to work.
Sighing he realised that he would just have to give up his plan. He had hoped to sneak in and get Ginny out before either of his parents noticed, but that seemed a little ridiculous now that he couldn’t even get past the gate; that only meant that Lucius already knew Ginny was in his home and had thus set up the wards so that her family could not go barging in and take her back.
“I guess I have no choice.” Draco muttered and brought out Ginny’s wand, holding it at a certain point in the large black gate, an alarmingly grim expression on his face.
“Father,” he spoke out clearly into the night. “I’m home. Please open the gate.”
He waited in the chilly night for a few seconds before the gate slowly started creaking open. Taking a deep breath for some courage, Draco entered the grounds with his heart thudding uncomfortably in his chest. He had no idea how he was going to make his father let Ginny go, but he knew that he needed to at least try. It would be his fault if she were hurt after all.
The door to his home opened and Draco was greeted not by his father or the house elf like he was expecting, but by the tall, composed figure of his mother. His breath caught in his throat as he saw her eyes narrowing at him, but then Narcissa’s face softened and silently she walked over and pulled him into her arms, burying her face into his neck as she held him tightly against her.
“I was so worried,” she whispered, still clutching him to her for dear life. “When I saw that the girl had been impersonating you I thought you were dead and those nasty Order Members were trying to trick us...”
Draco felt himself relax in his mother’s arms. He had missed her over the holidays. The Weasleys were crazy and it felt good to be back in his own home with his own mother. There was no time for celebrations yet, however. Ginny was still in danger.
“Mother.” Draco pulled himself away and looked up at his mother’s beautiful face. He knew he could trust her. She may not like Weasleys, but he also knew she didn’t care enough about that dislike to wish a girl like Ginny dead. “Where is Ginny?”
Her eyes lowered into a downcast expression. “When the girl changed back into herself your father went crazy. He used some spell on her and took her away to one of the guest rooms where he’s been keeping her. I don’t know if she has woken up yet. I checked on her earlier but she was unconscious.”
“She’s not hurt is she?” Draco asked anxiously, wondering what horrible spell his father had used on Ginny. He felt literally sick at the thought of his father hurting that free-spirited girl. His very stomach seemed to lurch out of his throat.
Narcissa shook her head. “No, he hasn’t hurt her at all as far as I know. It was just a spell to keep her quiet and easier to interrogate. We were so worried about you….”
Ignoring his mothers fretting words about his own welfare, Draco found himself at a loss what he could do. Would his father even listen to him? He looked at his mother and wondered if she could help. She was the only one who really stood up to Lucius and he was sure she could get his father to stop this insanity if she really wished to.
“It doesn’t matter about that now,” Draco interrupted. “I’m perfectly fine. The Weasleys did nothing but try over-feeding me to death, but mother-” He looked at her with an anxious expression- “We need to help her. She’s just as innocent in this as me, and I know that father will not just let her go.”
“You’re probably right,” Narcissa agreed in a low voice. A frown settled on her normally composed features and she suddenly looked at Draco with a rather piercing look. He felt like her eyes were seeing right through him, which wasn’t at all a comforting thought.
“It’s not like you to care about Weasleys, Draco. Is there something you’re not telling me?”
He shook his head, knowing they were wasting precious time just standing here talking about this. “What does it matter?” he grabbed her hand and held it firmly in his grasp, grey eyes pleading desperately for her to just help him. “Will you really abandon her to father because she’s a Weasley? You’re the one who said that you don’t like what the Death Eaters do. I know you don’t really like blood traitors and mudbloods, but you also would not kill them would you? You’re not like those Death Eaters are you?”
She shook her head, her blue eyes watching him in wonder. Feeling a little more confident Draco met his mother’s gaze firmly. “I don’t care if she is a Weasley. She’s innocent in this, and she doesn’t deserve to be hurt because a spell decided to force us to switch bodies, or because of her family’s actions. She doesn’t deserve that at all…”
Tears slipped down his mother’s pale cheeks and a watery smile crept onto her lips. “Well said my son.” She placed a hand on his cheek, the smile growing on her face. “Now let’s go stop your father.”
Draco felt beautiful relief sweep through his body and smiled in reply. “Thank you,” he whispered gratefully.
Narcissa simply nodded and led the way towards the room where Ginny was being kept. “Your father is in there with her right now. Let’s just hope he has not decided to take matters into his own hands yet.”
His stomach twisted uncomfortably at her words, but Draco remained calm as they walked down the hallway. The sound of a door closing and locking echoed around the long corridor, and both Narcissa and Draco stared as Lucius stood before them with a rather surprised expression on his face.
“Draco, is that really you?” Lucius walked forward a few steps and stared at his son as if seeing him for the first time. His grey eyes were for once free from their icy coldness, and his lips were not marred in anyway by a sneer or smirk. He looked human- relieved, just as a father should when finding his son back in his home.
“I’m home, father.”
“And another child must now go home.” Narcissa said firmly to her husband, her eyes taking on a steely glint. “The girl cannot stay here, Lucius. I refuse to have that poor girl trapped in my house.”
Lucius’s face changed swiftly, until once more he was the mask of icy politeness. “She’s just a Weasley and she could help the Dark Lord win this war. I can’t let her go back to her home.”
“Oh don’t be a fool, Lucius,” Narcissa snapped harshly. “Is power really worth this? Are you so unsatisfied with your life that you must risk our lives and that girl’s just for a bit of power?”
“I’m doing this for the good of the family!”
“No you’re not!” Narcissa cried, finally losing her calm as the words that she had wanted to say were finally unleashed. “You’re doing this for yourself, and you’re even more of a fool if you think that the Dark Lord will give you anything! He doesn’t care about you, he doesn’t care about us- all he wants is Potter dead!” Tears gathered at her eyes but she continued to talk, Draco watching in amazement at how truly wrong he had been about his mother. He had always thought her a fickle woman, but listening to her passionate entreaties to his father he realised that she was so much more than that.
“That girl in there may be a blood traitor but she is still a human Lucius. She has a family just like we do, and even if they are the scum under our boots they are still people. I don’t care if you hate them; I don’t care if you hate her- just think about what you’re doing here. Think about the family that you will be destroying by taking away their child.”
“They’re blood traitors Narcissa. They don’t deserve my pity.”
“What if it was Draco?” Narcissa said softly.
Lucius’s eyes flickered to his son but he did not say anything.
“He’s been in that family’s care for all this time and not once did they hurt him. When he changed back to himself they did not lock him away in a room or curse him. They allowed him to come back home to us. You cannot tell me you were not relieved to see him again. You cannot tell me that you were not afraid that he might have been killed.” She reached out and took her husband’s hands in her own, her tear-filled eyes meeting his imploringly. “Will you deny this family the same relief? Will you deny them their only daughter?”
“I…”
“Please Lucius. Let’s forget about what we’ve been taught about blood traitors. Let’s just let that girl go home to her family as she should be allowed to. It’s Christmas for Merlin’s sake. We should be enjoying this time with our own family, not trying to set up plans to kill teenage boys and kidnap girls.”
Lucius seemed to deflate like an old balloon and silently nodded his head. Draco very nearly couldn’t believe his eyes. It almost seemed too good to be true, yet his father was keeping to his word. He took down the wards and then released the locks keeping Ginny in. Silently he opened the door and walked into the room, Draco and Narcissa following behind.
Draco’s first glimpse of her was to see her red hair sprawling around her like a fiery cape as she sat huddled over on the ground clutching her knees. She turned at the sound of their footsteps, tears staining her cheeks and her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw not just Lucius, but also Narcissa and Draco.
Meeting her gaze, Draco found himself feeling the insane urge to run over there and hug her, but he wisely refrained from doing so, knowing that would get more than just raised eyebrows from his parents. Even Ginny would have something to say about that he was sure.
“Get up.” Lucius commanded roughly. Clearly his compassion didn’t stretch for her to actually see.
Ginny stayed huddled on the ground, looking at them all a little frightened and confused, not really sure what was going on at all.
“Come, child. It’s time to go home.” Narcissa said softly as she reached down her hand and helped Ginny to her feet. Ginny seemed to wobble precariously and Narcissa quickly placed an arm around her to hold her steadily on her feet.
“I- I can go home?” Ginny asked with a catch in her voice, her tears falling even more freely as she looked up at Narcissa.
Draco watched his mother’s eyes soften and a kind smile coming to her lips. “Yes. We’re taking you home.” She smoothed back Ginny’s hair and wiped away the tears from her face. “Your family are waiting for you.”
Ginny let out a pathetic sob and hugged Narcissa tightly, burying her face deep into his mother’s shoulder as she cried in relief. Draco looked to his father who seemed to be fighting with a strong desire to keep his act of coldness or to smile. Compassion won the battle and a small smile was soon to be seen on his lips.
“Come.” Narcissa gently disengaged herself from Ginny and took her hand in hers. She looked at her husband and nodded her head. “I shall take her back.” Her eyes flickered to Draco. “Will you come too?”
Draco nodded his head and walked over to his mother. Silently Narcissa pulled out her wand and raised it in the air. Draco took a hold of her arm, just as Ginny did on the other. They all turned as one and disappeared with a loud crack.
When Draco opened his eyes it was to see the lopsided burrow before him. The front door to the house opened and all the Weasleys came bursting out, obviously alerted to their arrival by the sound of them apparating. He spotted Hermione and Harry also in the crowd, but Mrs Weasley’s loud exclamations diverted his attention back to her as the rather plump woman came rushing over.
“Ginny! My poor Ginny!”
She stopped when she saw Draco and Narcissa, her eyes taking on a slightly mistrustful gleam.
“You do not need to look at me like that,” Narcissa said smoothly. “I’m simply returning her to you.”
Mrs Weasley didn’t appear to be reassured by that and placed her hands on her well-endowed hips. “You’re telling me that you came all this way just to hand my daughter to me?”
“Mum,” Ginny said in a small voice, slowly pulling herself away from Narcissa and walking forward. “I’m okay.” She looked back at Narcissa and smiled softly. “This woman helped me.”
Draco watched as Mrs Weasley’s face softened, her eyes losing their sharp quality to become just relieved. “Is that true?”
Ginny nodded. “Yes. I would still be there if it were not for Mrs Malfoy.”
“You helped my baby girl?”
Narcissa smiled gently as she walked forward and placed a hand on Ginny’s shoulder, her blue eyes meeting Ginny’s mother’s with an understanding expression. “You took care of my son while he has been here. The least I could do was to do the same for your daughter. They are both innocent in these wars. I do not think it is right to hurt them because of our mistakes.”
“I have wronged you Narcissa,” Mrs Weasley said in a subdued voice. “I am sorry.”
Narcissa laughed a little bitterly. “You have nothing to be sorry for. If I had only talked to my husband earlier perhaps none of this would have happened. It is my son you really have to thank. He is the one that pushed me to talk to Lucius.”
“Is this true?”
Draco nodded his head. Mrs Weasley suddenly beamed at him and came striding towards him. Draco’s eyes widened in surprise, but all too soon Ginny’s mother was enfolding him in a very tight embrace. In the corner of his eye he could see Ginny being squeezed to death by her brothers as each took their turn in hugging her.
“Thank you! Oh thank you!” Mrs Weasley cried happily.
“Don’t suffocate him,” Bill said in an amused voice.
Much to Draco’s relief, she released him and took a step back, though a watery smile was still on her face. Mr Weasley walked over and held out his hand to Draco with a broad grin on his face- who took it a little shyly. He was not used to being treated this way.
“Thank you, son. You have made us all very happy.” He smiled at Narcissa. “And you too. We cannot thank you enough.”
“It is nothing. Please enjoy your Christmas together.” Narcissa said awkwardly- she too obviously feeling a little uncomfortable by the Weasley’s attentions.
Draco stood back as Ginny’s parents talked to his mother and felt a small tap on his shoulder. He turned just enough to see a glimpse of long red hair and chestnut eyes before once more he found himself locked tight in a hug.
“Thank you Draco.” Ginny whispered, her face resting against his chest as she held him to her. “I know you are the one who made this possible.”
He frowned slightly and stared down at the top of her head, his hand instinctively stroking her hair as his other came to rest on the small of her back. “It’s okay,” he said softly.
She pulled her head back and looked up at him with a warm smile, her eyes that were still glistening with tears, the small droplets clinging to her lashes, seeming to sparkle as they caught the light of the night sky. “You know, I’m glad we switched bodies.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because I would never have let go of my prejudice of you. I would have continued hating you.” She gave a wobbly smile and leaned her face back down against his chest. “We would never have become friends.”
Draco felt his heart speed up on its own accord and wondered why there was an unfamiliar warmth seeping through his body. It almost felt like he had just walked into a bath of warm water, or maybe it was like a hot air balloon rising inside him. It was strange, and he didn’t understand why he should suddenly feel this way.
“Aren’t you glad too?” she whispered.
“I guess it wasn’t so bad,” he said after a moment, looking down at her with his face settled into a slight frown. Her arms were still locked tightly around him and her face was resting directly over his heart- the same heart that was pounding furiously against his chest. “Why are you holding me like this?”
Ginny only held him tighter. “Don’t you like it?”
He squirmed uncomfortably. It was very difficult to deal with Ginny when she was in her own body and he was in his. “I… I’m just not used to it.”
She laughed lightly and finally pulled herself away. Draco was surprised to feel a strange sense of loss. He almost wanted to pull her right back into him and hold her again.
“Well, I guess I’ll see you again after Christmas.”
He nodded his head. “Guess so.”
A shadow descended over them and Draco turned his head to see his mother standing there. “Let’s go home, Draco.” She said softly.
Draco nodded his head and stepped closer to his mother so he could disapparate with her. His eyes found Ginny’s face and saw the smile brightly shining at him. He found himself smiling in reply, unable to resist that infectious smile, before the whole world vanished with a small pop.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Hope you enjoyed that last chapter. I don’t have any assignments (yay) and I’m sorting out some finer details for my novel, which means more time for fanfiction!
A Romance Rebuffed and Reborn
Ginny’s return to Hogwarts in her own body was not a pleasant one. Somehow the news that she and Draco had switched bodies had spread around the school, and it was too much to ask that the students would be forgiving in realising she had helped Slytherin win the Quidditch House Cup. The Gryffindors despised her, save her family, Harry, Hermione, and those few who didn’t care enough about quidditch to hold a grudge against her; the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were reluctant to associate with her, having greatly desired Slytherin losing just as much as the Gryffindors, and in the end the only students who were nice to her were the Slytherins themselves. Perhaps that was why she found herself in the Slytherin common room attending the first party thrown for a Gryffindor in all of Hogwarts history…
“Three cheers for Ginny Weasley: the honorary Slytherin!!” Romulus Castrande shouted cheerfully, already half drunk from the firewhiskey that had been snuck into the common room. The common room erupted with cheers instantly, the clinking of bottles and glasses clashing together rising over the hubbub of voices as people toasted each other.
Ginny blushed and looked away from the intimidating boy standing rather precariously on a table, privately feeling she didn’t need any more congratulations from this Slytherin goalkeeper. He had already embarrassed her enough by giving her a great smacking kiss on her lips when she had first entered the common room.
“Seems you made quite the impression while you were in my body,” an amused voice said from behind her.
Ginny’s eyes lit up happily at the familiar voice, and she turned to look at Draco, noticing the laughter glinting in his grey eyes and the all-famous Malfoy smirk on his face. Her own smile crept onto her face, the smallest of cheeky dimples peeping out.
“Surprised?” she asked, peeping up at him through her dark lashes.
Draco laughed and shook his head. “No. You seem to make a stir wherever you go, whether you’re trying to or not.”
Her lips quivered slightly. “I don’t know whether to take that as a compliment or not.”
The smirk came back and he leaned against the table watching her with the look of one being thoroughly entertained, his eyes gleaming with amusement. “Don’t kid yourself, Weasley. You’ll be getting no compliments from me.”
“And here I was thinking that you had turned over a new leaf and were going to be nice to me from now on.” Her eyes danced mischievously. “But I see you’re still just a great prat.”
He folded his arms, though the smirk still lurked on his mouth. “And I see you still have no manners to save yourself. I hope you’re still not running around with jerseys on your head banging into people.”
Ginny had the grace to blush and fidgeted with the cup of punch in her hand. “I don’t run around with jerseys on my head. I was only doing it that time because I was late for quidditch practise.” Her dimple peeped out again and she looked up at him cheekily through her lashes. “Besides, no one else seems to mind my lack of manners. Greg thinks it’s cute.”
Draco rolled his eyes. “Goyle would think anything to do with you is cute. Have you seen him by the way?”
“No.” She looked around the crowded common room and raised her cup of punch to her lips to take a drink. Draco’s hand closed around hers that held the cup and pulled her arm forcefully back down.
“You don’t want to drink that.” He placed the cup down on the table and gestured towards the firewhiskey bottles. “It’s spiked.”
“Thanks.” Ginny said with some relief. The last thing she wanted to do was get drunk and have some over-happy Slytherin take her to his bed to show her just how much he appreciated her helping them win…
Draco said nothing in reply and frowned down at her. “I heard Potter tried to get back with you.”
“Yeah.” Ginny lowered her eyes to the ground as she thought of Harry. That had been a rather awkward time, but Ginny had long since realised she did not love Harry and so had not been moved by his renewal of love for her. He seemed to have taken the refusal at least somewhat well. Sometimes she thought that he felt just as obligated to date her as she had for him. She hoped he found someone though, because for all that Harry frustrated her she did love him as a friend. “He’ll be okay though…”
“So you really don’t like him then?” Draco asked curiously.
She shook her head and met his grey gaze with a sad sort of smile. “I like Harry but I will never love him. I guess I have you to thank for helping me realise that.”
Draco smirked in an almost satisfied way. “Well that’s nice to know. Upsetting Potter is my favourite pastime.”
“You’re terrible!” Ginny scolded with a laugh and hit him lightly on the arm. “Honestly Draco, Harry’s not all that bad.”
“I was pretending to be you for nearly a month and had to deal with him on a day-to-day basis. I think I have enough experience with Potter to safely say I don’t like him. Just because all the rest of the world seems to like golden boy does not mean I have to as well.”
Her eyes sparkled with amusement. “I guess you’re right. It’s not like he likes you anyway.”
“My point. The whole world might start spouting peace and love, but nothing will make me want to spend even a second in Harry Potter’s company unless it is to try and make him cry.” His smirk faded into a frown. “I still haven’t succeeded there yet either.”
Ginny could only laugh and shake her head in resignation. “You’ll never change will you?”
“Would you want me to?” Draco asked with a smirk, gazing down at her in that arrogant way only he could pull off.
She met his gaze with a thoughtful look and slowly a smile curved her lips, her eyes softening so that the chestnut colour seemed to take on a golden hue. “No.” she said finally. “I don’t think I would.”
“Ginny come and dance with us!” Pansy yelled suddenly, and tugged Ginny’s arm forcefully to drag her away from Draco over towards where some other Slytherins were dancing.
Draco watched her being led off towards the Slytherin girls and felt that same strange, fluttery warmth settling in his stomach. It seemed even stronger since the time she had hugged him outside her house, and just like then he was confused as to what caused these weird feelings.
He stared at her as she twirled around with the other girls, her long red hair flowing out behind her freely as she danced, her beautiful chestnut eyes sparkling with the spirit that seemed to never die inside her and characterised her so well. She looked so alive… so free. Maybe that was why he couldn’t help but watch her? Everything about her spoke of life and happiness and freedom. She was like a breath of fresh air in a smog-filled world, and he wanted more of it. More of her…
Someone slapped him on the back, disrupting his musings on Ginny, and Draco turned to see Blaise’s friendly face beaming at him. “Where’s our lady of honour?” he asked while peering about the room for that glimmer of red that could only belong to Ginny’s hair.
“Over there.” Draco pointed at Ginny dancing with Pansy and the other girls.
Blaise grinned and ruffled his black hair unnecessarily so that it look more tousled than ever. “How do I look?”
“Does it really matter?” Draco asked, rolling his eyes slightly. “It’s only Ginny.”
“Blasphemy that is.” Blaise grinned and gave a small wink to Draco. “I’m gonna go make my move. Wish me luck!”
Draco said nothing and watched as his friend waltzed over to Ginny and tapped her on the shoulder. He only got a glimpse of her impish face turning in surprise and her cheeks going a bit pink before Millicent blocked his view with her bulky body. Sighing to himself, Draco turned away and picked up a bottle of firewhiskey from the table and took a long swig of the alcohol. For all his ‘it’s only Ginny’ comments, he couldn’t help but feel a pang of annoyance when he saw Blaise and Ginny together.
Spotting Crabbe and Goyle in a corner drinking, Draco made his way over and lounged next to his much larger friends with his own bottle. They both gave him identical, blank looks, their hazy eyes seemingly trying to decipher who it was who had just invaded their corner. Crabbe suddenly cracked a trollish grin and slapped Goyle on the back.
“Look Goyle. It’s Draco.”
Goyle gave an equally trollish grin in reply. “You’re right Crabbe.” His smile died as a frown settled on his lips. “You never told us you were here Draco.” His dull eyes turned back to Crabbe. “He never told us he was here, did he Crabbe?”
“I don’t think so,” Crabbe said stupidly, his eyes going slightly cross-eyed as they flicked to Draco. “Did you?”
“No I didn’t. I only just got here,” Draco ground out impatiently. Sometimes he wondered why he was friends with such blockheads.
Crabbe grinned drunkenly at Goyle. “He didn’t tell us he was here.”
Draco just sighed and gazed about the room, pausing when he saw the familiar figures of a tall tan boy with black hair and a smaller girl with red hair heading off towards the boys’ dormitories. His eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched together in frustration.
“Look at him,” he muttered angrily, his narrowed eyes still following the couple.
“At who?” Crabbe and Goyle asked in unison, both swivelling their heads in opposite directions so that their skulls cracked together loudly.
Draco ignored their drunken swearing being too caught up in his own jealous emotions and gestured at Blaise. “Him.” His hands formed into fists and a dark scowl marred his pale face. “Stupid smarmy git. Who does he think he is flirting with Weasley like that?”
Crabbe’s dull eyes gazed at Draco worriedly and a frown crept onto his normally vacant face. “Uh, that smarmy git is your best friend.”
“So.” Draco’s expression only became more mutinous. He knew he was being unreasonable here but that didn’t mean he would feel any more charitable towards Blaise. He didn’t care if Blaise was his best friend; he didn’t even care that Blaise liked Ginny. He only cared about the fact that seeing them together made his insides burn with unquenchable annoyance. He was jealous of Blaise- so jealous that it made him want to scream, but he was also too damn proud to admit it to anyone, even to himself.
Perhaps if Crabbe and Goyle were not so notoriously stupid and drunk they might have realised why it was Draco was holding such a grudge against their good-natured friend, or at least figured that something was wrong. But, as it was they were both drunk and stupid, and so no one was any wiser on why Draco was looking so particularly murderous that evening or why he had decided to leave the party early muttering curses that would have made even Salazar Slytherin cover his ears in shame…
OOO
Ginny sat down on the bed a little nervous, her cheeks still lightly flushed from seeing Blaise again. Considering the last time she had seen the handsome, amber-eyed boy was when she had just been snogged senseless by him, it was a little understandable that she should be feeling so embarrassed and awkward.
Blaise sat down on the bed next to her, his leg just barely touching hers. “Are you comfortable?” he asked gently, his face a little too close for comfort.
She was very conscious of his leg lightly pressing against hers and squirmed awkwardly, looking anywhere but at his face. “I’m fine.”
He laughed softly and she could feel his warm breath tickling her neck to make the small sensitive hairs prickle pleasantly. Gently he turned her face towards him with his finger and met her gaze steadily with those gorgeous amber eyes. “You’re as stiff as McGonagall. What’s wrong? You’re not afraid of me now are you?”
Her breath hitched sharply at seeing him so close, her heart pounding so hard in her chest that she could feel her whole body pulsing to the rhythm. She stared at his eyes, at his lips, her mind clouding over much like when someone has had too much to drink and can only think foggy thoughts that don’t make much sense. He was just too handsome, too nice… too good to be true…
“Blaise,” she said a little breathlessly, gazing deep into his eyes. “Why did you kiss me that day?”
He frowned for a moment and then shrugged carelessly. “Seemed a good idea at the time.”
At first Ginny thought she hadn’t heard him right, but then the words seemed to register in her heat-fogged brain and quite suddenly she no longer felt so breathless. Standing up quickly, she glared down at him in hurt. “It seemed like a good idea at the time? Is that all I am to you? Just a good idea?”
“No! I mean- Forget what I said!” He stood up with her and grabbed her hands tightly in his. “I like you Ginny. I like you a lot.”
She stared into his amber eyes and thought he was sincere but she was just so confused. That day he had kissed her had been so unexpected, and while she was of course naturally attracted to such a handsome boy, she couldn’t help but wonder if she only thought she might like him because he was just that. Before the kiss he had always just been an amusing friend to have around. She had always known he was handsome and had always been attracted to him, but she had never felt anything really romantic for him. She also couldn’t get rid of the fear that she was just a passing fancy. Blaise had scores of girls flocking after him and had never settled down with the same one for too long. He went through girls like Neville went through Remembralls. It was not a comforting thought.
“I suppose you like me just as you liked Daphne Greengrass, and Padma Patil, and Susan Bones, and-”
“-Ginny,” Blaise interrupted with slightly flushed cheeks. “I know my reputation isn’t perfect, but honestly I wouldn’t do that with you. You’re different to those other girls.”
She wanted to believe him in a way. She wanted to believe him because out of all the boys she knew Blaise was the most handsomest, nicest, and funniest boy in the bunch. She just didn’t know if that was enough for her. Her last relationship had been founded on the childish fancies of a girl enamoured with the legend of Harry Potter- the boy himself had been much different. She didn’t want to make the same mistake again.
“Am I though?”
Blaise seemed floored by her question and frowned as he tried to figure out what to say in reply.
“I don’t think you really like me Blaise.” He opened his mouth to argue but Ginny continued on. “I think you only think you like me. Maybe you even just want to like me.”
“That’s not true.” Blaise gazed down at their intertwined hands. “I do like you Ginny.”
“But do you really?” She frowned and gently pulled her hands away from his. “I just don’t know Blaise. Maybe you do genuinely like me, but I also think that just as soon as you decided to like me you’ll just as quickly find me boring and move on to someone else.”
“I don’t think anyone could get bored of you. You’re perfect in everyway.”
She laughed freely at that. “You’re joking? Blaise are you sure you’re all right in the head? Just ask Draco to tell you what I’m like. I have no manners and I’m always getting into trouble, not to mention I have a family who like to crush boys that come near me unless they’re Harry Potter.”
“I don’t care. I like you Ginny. You’re everything I could want in a girl and more.”
He seemed in earnest, but even if he did like her she still was unsure on her own feelings, and in the durability of his.
“So prove it! Prove to me that these aren’t just empty words.”
Blaise looked down in defeat, clearly at a loss what to say. She doubted he had ever had to explain himself to a girl before, but Ginny was no girl to be taken in by a handsome face and charming personality. He needed to prove his feelings were more than just rehearsed words. He needed to prove that these feelings were real.
“I gotta go Blaise.” She smiled awkwardly at him and quickly left the room.
Sighing to himself Blaise collapsed back on the bed and stared up at the roof. His eyes narrowed in frustration, and his mouth descended into a heavy frown. Never before had a girl refused him. Never before had he been asked to prove his love. Perhaps that was why he was so at a loss in what he could do?
Ginny had been right in thinking Blaise had never needed to explain himself. Girls really did just flock to him, and who could blame them? He was handsome, charming, and could get a smile out of anyone. Placed beside Draco, Crabbe and Goyle he seemed like an angel sent out of heaven. But, there was one fault he carried: his tendency to grow bored. No matter how much Blaise believed himself to be in love with a girl, there was always a point where the lustre would fade and he would lose interest. It was a fatal flaw that could not be remedied easily, and even worse was that he didn’t realise he had this debilitating problem.
And so Blaise continued to ponder how best to win Ginny’s heart, not even realising that their relationship was doomed to failure from the very first moment he thought he liked her.
The door opened and Blaise sat up to see Crabbe and Goyle walk in both with their arms around each other. Not even bothering to wonder how they ended up that way, Blaise just flopped back on the bed and heaved a great sigh.
“What’s wrong with you?” Crabbe asked, now trying to balance his empty firewhiskey bottle on his head.
Blaise held an arm over his eyes in tired exasperation. “How do you prove you like a girl?”
The bottle on Crabbe’s head fell to the ground with a clunk and rolled under the bed. Crabbe’s dull eyes stared at the bed for a moment before turning back to the now irritated Blaise. “Well you could always write a love poem. Girls like those.”
“A love poem, huh?” Blaise thought about it and wondered if that would work. She’d have to realise he really did care about her then if he took the effort to write her a love poem.
“Yeah. Just put some rubbish about her hair and stuff and you’ll have her falling in your lap.”
Goyle grinned. “I’ve had a girl in my lap before. It was nice.”
Blaise shuddered at the image that had just been put in his head. He did not need to know about Goyle’s bedroom escapades.
Ignoring the two trollish boys who were now discussing their triumphs in the bedroom (which oddly were both with Millicent Bullstrode), Blaise reached into his bag and pulled out some parchment, a quill, and a pot of ink. He sat up on his bed and started scribbling on the parchment a poem for Ginny, not quite sure whether he was doing it right or not. He had never written a poem for someone before.
Once more the door opened and all three boys looked up to see Draco walk in looking a little mellower now that he had cooled down. Draco frowned as he took in the odd scene: Crabbe and Goyle standing as if frozen in mid conversation, and Blaise holding a dripping quill with parchment screwed up all around him.
“What are you all doing?”
Crabbe grinned. “Look Goyle, it’s Draco.”
Draco sighed not wanting a repeat of last time. “Yes it’s me, and yes I didn’t tell you I was here.” His eyes flickered to Blaise curiously. “And what are you doing? Obviously these two idiots are still too drunk out of their minds to say anything of value.”
“He’s writing a love poem.” Crabbe butted in, clearly in a talkative mood tonight.
Draco looked at his friend questioningly, and Blaise had the grace to blush under that grey scrutiny. “That’s a first.”
“Well things didn’t go so well.” Blaise admitted with a slight scowl. “Ginny says I don’t really like her but that I just I think I do, so now I’m proving to her that I do like her by writing a love poem.”
“It was my idea,” Crabbe put in proudly.
Frowning to himself, Draco walked over and took the parchment from Blaise’s hands that he had just been working on.
You smell like broomsticks.
I like your hair-
He tore his eyes away from the parchment and stared at Blaise in a sort of amused disbelief. Was Blaise actually serious in thinking this was a good love poem?
“What is this crap?”
“A love poem?” Blaise said tentatively.
Draco laughed. His friend seemed to be able to do everything to get a girl, but clearly writing love poems was not one of his fortes.
“This isn’t a love poem, Blaise. This is the kind of rubbish five year old boys give to their crushes after they’ve spent the past year tugging on her hair.”
“Well I don’t know,” Blaise muttered with an embarrassed scowl and snatched the parchment back. “I’ve never had to write a love poem before for a girl have I?”
Draco’s eyes glinted with amusement. “Maybe you should just give up on her now then, if you can’t even write a poem to get her to accept you that is.”
“I can’t!” Blaise cried exasperatedly, practically tearing his hair out in his frustration. “I can’t give up on her. She means everything to me.”
Perhaps Blaise was right, but Draco didn’t doubt that his friend would also be saying the same thing about an entirely different girl in a few months. He’d seen it happen again and again, and though a small part of him wondered if this time maybe Blaise was really genuine and would continue to like Ginny, the rest of him didn’t want to believe it at all.
“Can’t you help me write the poem Draco?” Blaise suddenly asked, sheer desperation shining through his amber eyes. “Please! I’ll do anything to have her! Please!!”
Draco was all ready to laugh in his friend’s face and tell him to go to hell and figure out for himself how to get Ginny, but then he met those anxious amber eyes and knew he didn’t have the heart to do it. For all that he was a spoilt, selfish brat, Draco genuinely did care about his friends and truly did want them to be happy. As much as he hated seeing Ginny with Blaise, he also knew it was unfair on Blaise to hate him for liking her. He also realised that for all he knew Ginny could genuinely like Blaise. It wouldn’t be right to keep them away from each other because of his own petty jealousy.
“Okay.”
Blaise beamed instantly. “You will?”
“Yeah. Give me the parchment.”
“You got it!” Blaise said happily and handed Draco the parchment, quill, and ink.
Draco dipped the quill in the ink and held it poised above the parchment, his brow creased in deep thought. He thought about Ginny and all that she meant to him, picturing the image of her impish face and long, flowing red hair easily in his mind. Slowly his eyes softened and a small smile began to curl his lips. He didn’t need anything more than that image to write what he needed, and still with the warm smile on his face he began to write the poem.
Once he was finished he silently handed it to Blaise who read it in awed silence.
“This is amazing!”
Draco gave a weak smile, “I hope she’ll like it.”
Blaise practically danced around on the spot. “She’s bound to, and then she’ll realise how much I like her and say yes! I’m gonna send it to her first thing tomorrow morning!”
Finding himself quite unable to listen to Blaise gloat about how much Ginny would fall for him after reading the love poem, Draco walked over to his own bed and collapsed on it with a sigh. Writing that poem had been a bad idea, not because it would help Blaise get Ginny, but because now he realised the one thing that had been staring at him the whole time:
I like her…
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Thanks for all the reviews! I do want to apologise about the poem in this chapter though. Unfortunately like Blaise I too have not written a love poem before, so while Draco’s poem will be better than Blaise’s terrible attempt, I also can’t say it will be that great, lol. Falsely Captured Hearts
Ginny trudged back to the Gryffindor common room that night with a feeling of great discontent inside her. It bothered her that Blaise liked her, and even more so because he had not been able to prove that he really did. Things would be weird between them now – even weirder than when he had kissed her that day and left her feeling horribly confused. This was a bit more substantial than a kiss though; this was one of her friends asking her to be his girlfriend, and she had refused him.
“Why do you have to like me Blaise? Why do you have to ruin this for all of us?”
She thought over everything Blaise had said in the boys’ dormitory and giggled to herself at the thought of what Draco would say had he heard Blaise calling her perfect. She knew whatever it was it would be the reverse to Blaise’s sentiments, but it had become apparent to Ginny that Draco’s name-calling was more affectionate teasing now rather than the rude comments he used to make when they had first got caught up in this affair.
Smiling fondly to herself, Ginny thought about just how far she and Draco had come along in a month. From enemies to reluctant friends, and now…. now she couldn’t picture Hogwarts without his sarcastic, witty comments, or his arrogant smirk and mocking grey eyes. A month ago she would have scoffed at the thought that she might actually enjoy Draco Malfoy’s company, but now she was more than happy to admit it. He made her whole world light up with his mere presence, and she would never forget how safe and warm she had felt in his arms that night he and his mother had rescued her.
Thinking over their recent conversation at the party she couldn’t help but giggle again remembering how they had both teased each other over the jersey fiasco, and both knew what the other was talking about when they had. It was just like him to remember something like that.
A goofy smile crept onto her lips as she continued to think about Draco and would not go away, not even when she entered the common room- that was until she realised what she was looking at: Hermione was sitting on the red, squishy couch very closely to Harry, her head resting against his shoulder while she smiled at something he said. Ginny watched as Harry’s expression softened when he looked down at the bushy-haired girl next to him, and quickly she stepped back, ducking behind a part of the wall that hid her from view where she could still see the two Gryffindors.
Seeing them so comfortably together made a different sort of smile come to her face than the goofy one she had been wearing earlier. This was a sort of slow smirk that was full of realisation and playful mischief. The two made a picture perfect moment right now, not that she thought either of them would realise it being too thick to ever see what’s right in front of their noses. An evil idea came into her head- the kind of idea that only a true matchmaker would appreciate, and quietly she tiptoed back towards the portrait hole.
Walking loudly towards the couple on the chair, Ginny gave them a cheeky smile. “My, my- aren’t you two cosy?”
A faint tinge of pink spread over both Harry and Hermione’s cheeks, and Hermione quickly moved away from Harry and straightened her skirt needlessly. Ginny could only smirk- something that would have made Draco very proud to see.
“Where have you been?” Hermione asked, trying to put on a stern expression. “I haven’t seen you since dinner.”
Ginny waved off her accusations with a careless hand. “The Slytherins decided to throw a party for me in honour of my helping them win the cup.” She gave a grimace and shook her head slightly. “I could have done with half their congratulations though. Some of them were a little too eager.”
Harry’s embarrassed expression descended into a frown. “I know you didn’t have much choice since you were pretending to be Draco, but did you really have to help them win?”
“C’mon Harry, what would you have done in my position? Quidditch is quidditch no matter which side you’re on. I wanted to win!”
He shrugged and gave her a rueful smile. “I guess you’re right.”
Hermione could only roll her eyes. “Honestly, the way the school is carrying on about this you’d think Ginny had helped Voldemort win the war. It’s completely ridiculous.”
“That’s quidditch for you,” Ginny said with a snort. “People think of it as a life and death situation. One day someone might be your best friend, but steal that snitch from out of their grasp and you’ll be enemies for life.”
“Well it’s stupid, and I think the school need to get over it.”
Ginny shrugged. Sure she was annoyed at the way she was being treated, but it could be worse. Her optimism was too much for her to stay angry about it for too long anyway. “I don’t really care.” Her dimple peeped out cheekily. “Besides, it’s quite hilarious to think that I’m the only Gryffindor to ever be called an ‘honorary Slytherin’.”
“No need to look so smug about it,” Harry said with an amused smile, which Ginny returned with her own cheeky grin. She was glad the tension between her and Harry had gone. Hermione had worked wonders there in getting Harry to realise that Ginny was really not the right girl for him, which Ginny would be eternally thankful for, though seeing them on the couch just before made her wonder if Hermione had ulterior motives there….
“So you were celebrating with the Slytherins.” Hermione’s expression became more amused. “Being stuck in Draco Malfoy’s body has certainly changed a lot for you Ginny.”
“I know,” Ginny said seriously. “And not just for me either.” She tucked a strand of red hair behind her ears and gave a small smile. “Narcissa Malfoy wrote me a really nice letter. She wants me to come have lunch with her in one of the Hogsmeade weekends. Can you believe it? A Weasley going to have lunch at the Malfoy’s mansion?” She laughed slightly, her eyes brewing with amusement. “I wonder what her husband will think….”
Harry rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I heard Lucius Malfoy betrayed the Death Eaters two days after you were taken back to the burrow. I don’t think he’ll mind that much.”
Ginny smiled softly to herself, her eyes taking on a distant gleam. “I guess me and Draco aren’t the only ones getting over our prejudice of each other. Who would of thought our body-switching fiasco could actually make a Death Eater like Lucius Malfoy betray You-Know-Who?”
“Well I still don’t really trust him, but I suppose we have to accept him as an ally now,” Hermione said in resignation. “By the way-” she looked at Ginny sharply- “What happened with you and Zabini? I heard from Malfoy that he had kissed you.”
“He did but things have happened since then…”
Harry gave them both an amused smile and stepped back. “I’ll leave you two to discuss your girly talk.”
“Night Harry,” Ginny said cheerfully.
Hermione smiled warmly at him, her honey-brown eyes glowing with genuine affection. “Goodnight Harry.”
Harry nodded to them both with another smile and left the common room, leaving the girls alone. Ginny suddenly gave Hermione a very knowing glance, a playful smile lurking on her lips.
“Are my eyes deceiving me Hermione, or are you watching our raven-haired friend a little too wistfully?”
Pink spread over Hermione’s cheeks and she scratched her face uncomfortably. “I am not, now Ginny don’t try change the subject!”
Ginny merely smiled but decided not to embarrass her friend further. “Fine, I’ll tell you what happened with Blaise…”
And so she did just that, explaining how and when Blaise had kissed her, and also about their conversation only moments ago in his dorm. Hermione remained silent throughout the recital, a thoughtful expression on her face.
“So what do you think?” Ginny asked once she had finished.
A frown played on Hermione’s lips, and her eyes were lowered in thought. “I know he does like you Ginny. I gathered that as soon as he started asking me those weird questions about you and what you thought of him. I didn’t want you to like him though,” she admitted with an embarrassed expression.
“Why?” Ginny asked genuinely curious. She had realised now that Hermione did not like Blaise romantically, and so was curious as to why Hermione had tried to push her away from Blaise.
“He’s a Slytherin.” Hermione shrugged and gave a tired sigh. “I just didn’t want you to get hurt. You know his reputation better than I do. Besides-” she added as an after thought- “You were going out with Harry.”
“Hrm, well I suppose you’re right there.” Ginny sat down on the couch and tucked her legs up under her. “I just don’t know what to think really. I do like him, as any girl could, but I don’t think he likes me as much as he thinks he does.”
“Well if he really likes you as he says he does he won’t let things end here.”
OOO
Blaise sat down excitedly at the Slytherin table the next morning, his amber eyes focussed completely on the Gryffindor table in hopeful expectation. Draco too found his eyes wandering along the row of seats set under the gold and crimson banners curious to see how his impish red head would take to the poem. He knew Blaise had already sent it, and even though it was written under his friend’s name, Draco couldn’t help but hope she would like the poem.
“There she is!”
Draco followed his friend’s gaze and spotted the familiar red hair swinging to and fro as the littlest Weasley made her way to her favourite seat. She sat down and started immediately talking to Hermione, while the other Gryffindors shot her suspicious and hateful glances. She did not appear perturbed by this though, and continued on her cheery way as she started eating her breakfast.
The owls soared through the windows and swooped down depositing letters and packages here and there throughout the hall, and Draco could see Blaise half standing in order to get a better look to Ginny’s reaction, a giddy smile on his handsome tanned face.
“Calm down before you wet yourself,” Draco scolded, but he too found his eyes involuntary looking at Ginny as a single letter fluttered down to her plate. He saw her chestnut eyes widen as she picked up the letter and gaze at the blank envelope. A frown descended on her lips, her dainty fingers slipping the parchment apart and then she was reading the poem.
“Do you think she likes it?” Blaise asked eagerly.
“Shh!” Draco snapped, watching intently as Ginny placed the letter back down on the table with an odd sort of smile on her face. She looked across the room, meeting Draco’s gaze briefly for a moment before moving on to Blaise. Slowly the odd smile turned into a broad grin and she nodded her head, her eyes lit up with a radiant glow.
“YES!!” Blaise shouted, and without preamble stood up off the bench and ran over to Ginny with a goofy smile on his face. The whole hall watched curiously, including Draco, as Blaise daringly picked Ginny up in his arms and kissed her fiercely on the lips.
“Well that was completely unexpected.” Draco heard Pansy mutter to Daphne Greengrass.
Her sentiments seemed to be shared with everyone else in the hall too. The teachers couldn’t believe their eyes; the students were all staring with their mouths half open or else muttering furiously like bees, and the Gryffindors all looked like they had swallowed a vial of bubotuber pus. Only Hermione and Harry appeared unmoved- Ron having stood up and was now being restrained by three boys.
Draco himself was unsure what to think. On the one hand his best friend was kissing the girl he liked- on the other Ginny obviously liked the poem enough to change her mind in rejecting Blaise. It was a sort of twisted sense of pride and dejectedness.
Not really having the stomach to watch Blaise and Ginny playing happy couple, Draco stood up and left the hall with a much more heavier heart than normal.
Ginny was far too absorbed in kissing Blaise to notice Draco’s abrupt departure, but after a while her lungs started protesting at the lack of oxygen and she was forced to pull her lips away. “That poem is beautiful,” she whispered with a shy smile on her lips.
Blaise grinned and folded a strand of her red hair behind her ear. “I told you I liked you.”
Her eyes crinkled into a smile and she touched his face lightly with her fingers. “I didn’t realise how much until I read that poem.” She hugged him suddenly, resting her face against his chest. “I’m sorry for doubting you.”
His arms wrapped around her and she felt his warmth surround her. “Well so you should be. I had a hard time trying to figure out how to prove the depth of my feelings, I can tell you that.”
She smiled softly into his chest and lifted her face back to look at him, the smile still on her face. His eyes were dancing playfully, and that flirty, almost cheeky smile was playing on his lips. He really was so very handsome, and she couldn’t believe that he was all hers.
“You don’t need to rub it in.”
He grinned and tweaked one of her red locks, but then his eyes grew more serious, a much more tender smile coming to his lips. “You don’t know how happy you’ve made me Ginny.”
Stepping back from him she leaned up and gave him a small smile. “Maybe you could show me?”
Grinning once more in reply, the playful gleam once more creeping into his amber eyes, Blaise took her hand in his and led her out of the Great Hall. He knew he’d have to thank Draco later, but right now he was willing to enjoy his time with Ginny.
Though Blaise was normally quite perceptive, he had become rather blind as of late. It did not occur to him that perhaps Draco was in love with Ginny; the thought in fact had never crossed his brain. He simply thought Draco was good at writing poems and thought no more of it. If he had known, however, that Draco did like the cheeky red head walking next to him, the happy bubble inside him would have burst very quickly from guilt. In his ignorance though, he could still find bliss, and looking across to smile at the impish girl next to him he cold only smile in contentment.
OOO
It was evening now. The sky almost looked like a child had come along and smeared different coloured pastels over periwinkle blue paper; the pinks, orange and purples all swirling through it in no particular pattern. It seemed fitting that such a pretty sky would be looking over Ginny as she once more read over the poem, hungrily taking in the romantic words that had so captured her heart…
Beauty is a fading name,
And one I would not use.
She is no flower wilting,
No fragile blossom yet to bloom.
Strong but sweet is she with simple grace,
Untamed and spirited with an impish face.
She is a witch of mischief, and always fair,
Beauty would do her no justice here.
A pampered goddess would enslave all in her path,
But my impish queen is humble of heart.
With a crown of titian adorning her head,
She lights the world with her spirit instead.
And at her feet I would worship her for all time,
If it meant I could see her smile and call her mine.
She looked down at the bottom of the parchment where the words “Ginevra, this is all the proof I can give to you. My heart is yours if you will have it.”
Smiling again and sighing in a way only a true romantic would understand, Ginny clutched the parchment to her breast and stared up at the sky with that same goofy smile on her lips.
She heard a crunching of feet on the gravel and looked around to see who was walking in the courtyard. Spotting Draco’s tall frame she waved at him happily, a broad smile fastening on her lips. He caught her gaze and paused slightly, almost hesitantly, before slowly making his way over.
“I haven’t seen you since breakfast,” Ginny said by way of greeting. “Can you believe Blaise kissed me in front of everyone?”
Draco gave her a rather weak smile and sat down next to her on the bench, his grey eyes not even looking at her but instead staring intently at the lake. By his stiff posture and closed off expression she almost felt like he was pushing her away, but then decided it was probably nothing. His silence was a little daunting, but she couldn’t help but feel the need to share some of her feelings to him.
“I wasn’t sure if I wanted to go out with him to be honest,” Ginny confided softly, her eyes staring down at her hands resting in her lap. She thought she saw Draco stir next to her out of the corner of her eye, but he still remained just as silent as he was before. “I was unsure about my own feelings; unsure about his…” A small smile crept onto her lips, her eyes softening into a light chestnut. “Then I read the poem he wrote, and I knew that his feelings were real. There’s no way anyone could write that and not mean it, right?”
“Right,” Draco said emptily, still gazing at the lake. He was the one who had written that poem, but could he tell her that? The thought was absurd, and she would probably laugh at him, or maybe she would get angry with him? It was better just to remain silent on that matter.
“Is something wrong Draco?”
He shook his head and stood up quickly. “I gotta go. I have to go meet Pansy.”
“Oh.” Ginny’s brow creased slightly and the smile faded in her eyes. “Are you getting back with her then?”
In truth Draco had not thought about it; he’d just said Pansy’s name because it happened to be the first that came to his head. Faced with Ginny going out with Blaise though and being stuck as the third wheel was not his idea of fun however, and so he nodded his head. “Yeah. I hope so anyway. So, uh, I gotta go.”
“Oh,” Ginny said again in the same flat voice. “Well, um, okay. Good luck.”
“Yeah.”
Draco stood there feeling a little awkward and finally gave her a muttered goodbye before walking off back to the castle. He had a girl to make up with after all, and just hoped Pansy would take him.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Well it’s nice to know you all didn’t find my poem too bad, haha. Don’t stress about Draco being with Pansy, and Ginny being with Blaise. I do know what I’m doing (crazily enough).
Sorry for the long wait. I’ve been swamped with assignments and had to get those done first before I tried to write anything. Technically I should be working on my assignments right now as well, but meh.
Big ups to Usha for helping me with this chapter!
Plots and More Plots
It’s a strange thing that when someone finds love they immediately feel like everyone else has to as well. This was true for Ginny Weasley, who having found a happy relationship with her boyfriend Blaise Zabini, decided it also befell on her to find love for her two good friends, Harry and Hermione. She thought she was quite the genius for making the whole situation simpler by putting them together, and after seeing them so cosy on the couch together, thought it was the perfect match anyway.
“Now I just need to find Draco,” she muttered, while scoring the hallways for a sign of his luminescent head.
Why was she looking for Draco exactly? Well, Ginny had the brilliant idea to get him to help her bring the happy (or maybe not so happy) couple together. It didn’t even occur to her to ask her boyfriend, who was far more likely to agree to the scheme, but then Ginny never had been a particularly practical girl. In her mind Draco was the only logical person to ask, but ask her why this was the case and she would be unable to answer. Call it natural instinct… or perhaps an unconscious desire to annoy the blond-haired Slytherin in any means possible- in any case he was the only one for the job, and she wouldn’t give him a choice about it.
After an hour of walking about the castle fruitlessly, Ginny decided to search the grounds. She spotted Crabbe and Goyle and hailed them over with a wave, hoping that they perhaps would know of her friend’s whereabouts.
“Have either of you seen Draco?”
“He was practising quidditch last time I saw him,” said Crabbe while gesturing towards the pitch. Goyle picked his nose rather unsubtly and gave her a trollish smile.
Removing her eyes from the offending sight, Ginny looked at the quidditch pitch and wondered vaguely to herself why she had not thought of that sooner. Of course he would be there practising. He did like quidditch after all.
Sighing at her stupidity, Ginny thanked the two boys and walked to the pitch. She couldn’t see Draco anywhere, and so made her way to the changing rooms to see if he was in there.
“Draco!” she called out, bursting through the door. She got a brief glimpse of Draco pulling on his pants before he spun around to look at her in shock. His hair was still wet and clinging to his face, and there were beads of water trickling down his bare chest, creating a rather tantalising picture. Ginny idly wondered why it was his body looked so much sexier when she was staring at him from her own. She also wondered why it was she couldn’t stop staring, or why she had the mad desire to lick her lips.
“Can I help you?” he asked with mild amusement, his brow furrowed still in confusion as he did up the buttons on his pants.
Shaken from the trance his body had created, Ginny blinked and looked at him slightly dazed. “Huh?”
He laughed and towel-dried his hair, his grey eyes still watching her in amusement. Clearly he had realised she had been staring, much to her embarrassment. She always did manage to make a fool of herself around him, and it seemed to be worse now that she was back in her body.
“Well you did just barge into the Slytherin changing rooms calling my name. I assume then that there is something you want to ask me?”
“Oh yeah.” Ginny nodded and tried to not stare at his chest as he threw on a loose shirt. “I, um, wanted to ask a favour of you.”
He started doing up the buttons on his shirt, his eyebrows faintly creased as he pondered over her words. Ginny herself was finding it rather hard to think at all, though why this was the case she was unsure. Draco was just Draco, and he was with Pansy anyway. He was off limits, and she should not be thinking of him like that.
She suddenly remembered Blaise and almost felt like slapping herself. How was it even possible that she could forget him? It was all Draco’s fault. Him and that damn, fine body of his that made all thoughts of any other boys fly out the window…
Curse you Draco and your stupid, sexy body.
Draco stared at her oddly, his mouth slightly hanging open and his eyes gazing at her with what looked like amusement and confusion all mixed into one. She felt a sickly jolt of foreboding go through her stomach and her cheeks started heating horribly.
“I didn’t say that out loud did I?”
Draco nodded his head, a small smile fastening on his lips. “Yeah you did.”
If Ginny’s cheeks had been red before, they were flaming now. She would have done anything to go back in time to change what she had just said, or maybe she should just run away and not talk to him for a while. It would be too much to hope that someone as egotistical as Draco Malfoy would let this opportunity pass up.
“I didn’t mean to say that,” Ginny mumbled, while staring down at her feet in embarrassment.
“But you were thinking it.”
She chanced a glance up at him and saw the smirk gracing his handsome face. That was the icing on the cake, and by the hot feeling spreading over her body she was sure she must look positively beetroot by now.
“Well…” she trailed off, not really sure what excuse she could make. Really there was nothing she could do about it. He now knew she thought he was sexy, and she had been stupid enough to admit it after she had just been transfixed by his body completely.
He walked languidly towards her, invading her personal space as his tall figure towered over her, causing her to instinctively step back. She gazed up into his face, taking mini, backwards steps as he continued to walk, not quite sure what it was he wanted from her. There was a secretive gleam in his silver eyes that was making her feel rather uncomfortable.
Her back hit the wall, and her heart started thudding hard in her chest. She felt oddly paralysed, her legs gluing to the ground as she idly noted the smirk growing on his mouth. Warning bells echoed in her mind for her to move, but she found she could not, and as her brown eyes locked onto his silvery grey ones, she found her breath becoming suddenly short and fast; her chest rising and falling rapidly in a strange sense of exhilaration and fear.
Draco smiled lazily down at her and placed an arm against the wall above her head, leaning down so he could meet her gaze more easily. Their proximity was a little too close for comfort, and her eyes flickered down from his to stare at his chest where his smooth, marble-like skin peeped out from the open shirt. That view was no better for her uneasy mind, and feeling even more nervous and uncomfortable, Ginny once more lifted her eyes to his face.
“W-what are you doing?”
It bothered her that she had stuttered, but she had never had to deal with Draco Malfoy like this. There was no taunting sneer, no argumentative words or scowls; he was just watching her in a way that reminded her of a cat with a pot of cream. The half smile in his eyes and lazy smirk on his face made her body rush with unknown feelings that even Blaise had never been able to inspire in her.
“Does it bother you?” he murmured softly, his warm breath brushing against her ear and sending tingling shocks through her spine.
“I…” She swallowed hard and turned her eyes to his, her blood pounding in her ears. Merlin, he was so handsome. Why had she not noticed before? Even when in his body she had never noticed how damn attractive he was. That lazy smile was enough to make her weak at the knees, and the burning intensity in his amazingly grey eyes seemed to sear right into her skin as they flickered over her.
“Yes?” he prompted, his free hand gliding gently up her arm. She almost shivered in pleasure at the contact and met his eyes wildly, surprise and confusion passing over her face. Why was she feeling so out of control? It was just Draco! Draco who was acting sexily seductive and giving her thoughts that her mother and her boyfriend would be very unhappy to know about. She had to stop this before it got out of hand, but her teenage hormones were making that very difficult right now. Dammit, she had not come here to be seduced by her friend; she had come here to make him help her match-make Harry and Hermione together. What the hell was he playing at?
“Don’t…” Ginny said in a voice far more sternly than she felt. This was not right; it wasn’t even fair. He was with Pansy and she was with Blaise. She didn’t understand why he was doing this to her.
He laughed suddenly and pulled back, mocking amusement glinting in his grey eyes. “You didn’t think I’d actually kiss you did you?”
She stared at him in stunned silence for a moment, and then her hands clenched into fists, humiliation and fury like none other raging inside her. “YOU JERK!” she screeched, kicking him hard in the leg, and giving her the distinct satisfaction of seeing him let out a yelp of pain and rub the now sore limb.
He scowled at her dreadfully, still rubbing his leg where her shoe had connected. “Why’d you do that you crazy wench?”
“Because-” she hit him in the chest angrily- “It”-hit- “was” -hit- “not” -hit- “funny!”
“Stop hitting me!” he growled in annoyance, grabbing her tight against him so that her arms were locked against her sides.
She struggled for a moment, and finding she was unable to break from his grasp, glared at him furiously while panting for breath. “I can’t believe you Draco Malfoy! I can’t believe you would play such a dirty trick!!”
“Oh stop being so morally righteous,” Draco retorted exasperatedly. “You’re not hurt, and I only did it to get you back for perving on me before. Honestly Weasley, did you really think that I would try to seduce you? You’re dating my best friend!”
She just scowled. “Do you mind letting me go?”
Draco obliged, and Ginny quickly stepped back from him. It may have been nothing to him, but to her it was painfully humiliating. She could not forget the feelings he had aroused in her, and that confusion only made her all the more irritable- even to the point where she forgot all about her scheme to make him help her match-make Harry and Hermione.
“I’m leaving!” She declared haughtily, turning her nose up at him in an attempt at being dignified, but only looked childish and sulky. Draco merely gestured to the door, saying nothing. Harrumphing at his lack of retort, Ginny swept out of the changing rooms and slammed the door shut with a loud bang.
“That didn’t go too well,” Draco commented to himself, but a small smile was playing on his lips. He had not been blind to Ginny’s reaction to his behaviour, and was feeling rather smug at the knowledge that she was not so against him after all. The idea to play with her feelings like that had come to him through sheer inspiration. She obviously found him attractive, and now he just needed to figure out if she truly liked him. Of course she had fallen in love with his poem, but Draco didn’t like the idea of relying on that to see whether she liked him or not. Words were just words, no matter how deep they had stemmed from his heart. He wanted her to love him for all his faults and failings, as well as his goodness too. Loving him because he could turn words into pretty phrases was not enough.
There was the problem of her going out with Blaise, and even more so because he was the one who had helped them come together, but Draco was not a Slytherin for nothing. There was only so long he could sit back and let the girl he loved go with his friend. Pansy was good for distraction, but she was not the girl he loved. Ginny was the one he wanted, and she was the one he would make sure he had by his side. He just had to break her and Blaise up without making it look suspicious on him.
“But first I need to know if she likes me,” Draco mumbled to himself, his lips pulling into a severe frown. This would take all of his genius to figure out, but he needed to know.
An idea drifted into his head- an evil, manipulative idea that was truly Slytherin. The frown on his lips faded, becoming more of a smirk by the minute, and that same half-smile crept into his eyes. He knew what he had to do now, and while he did feel slightly bad for using Pansy, all was fair in love and war, and right now he wanted the girl he loved at any cost.
OOO
After Ginny had left the changing room, she had gone for a very long walk around the lake to help her cool down. She was still furious with Draco, and even more so at herself. How could she have let him humiliate her like that? That arrogant, stuck-up jerk was asking for a bat-bogey-hex- that is if she could bring herself to face him again.
She was so embarrassed, so furious! He had become one of her closest friends during these past weeks, but now she found herself unable to even look at him the same way she had used to. The easy comradeship she had with him seemed to be slipping right through her fingers. How could she possibly joke with him like she used to? How could she even think to start their friendly bantering without remembering the way his mere proximity had made her belly do somersaults as good as a world gymnast? It was impossible; it was impossible to even look at him the same way now.
Ginny let out an angry growl and flomped on the ground in a huff. Tugging at the grass, she scowled at the lake where the giant squid could be seen lounging in the shallows. It was just like Draco to do something like this. He’d have thought it was a real good joke to play with her emotions that way, but she had not found it funny at all. It had all been a little too much for her to take lightly, and now she could get no peace of mind.
“This is just ridiculous,” she muttered exasperatedly to herself. “You don’t like him; it was just your hormones playing tricks on you. It’s only ‘cause he’s handsome. Blaise is far better anyway, and he’s not so annoying and arrogant…”
Blaise was the one who wrote her the letter. He loved her, and Draco had just been toying with her. Draco didn’t even care about her, so why was she even bothering to waste her breath or her time thinking about him?
“Oh, who am I kidding? I have no idea what I want and I never have…”
She placed her head in her hands and leant against her knees, mentally berating herself for every thought of a certain blond-haired Slytherin.
“You know, talking to yourself is the first sign of madness.”
Ginny jumped and looked around in fright. She spotted Blaise walking towards her, and sighed. “Yeah, well sometimes I like to rage to myself.”
He smiled slightly and took a seat next to her on the grass. “What’s wrong?”
Inwardly sighing again to herself, Ginny fell back against the grass and stared up at the bright blue sky, watching the fluffy clouds chug past like marshmallow trains. It was just her luck to have Blaise come to her now and demand to know what was wrong. Life really was very unfair sometimes.
“It’s nothing. I’m just having a bad day that’s all.”
Blaise’s eyes filled with concern as he gazed down at her, his normally smiling lips descending into a frown. “You’re lying. I know something is upsetting you.”
Ginny shook her head and lay there in silence. She could never tell Blaise what had happened. To tell him would be to admit that her feelings had been thrown into doubt, and that Draco had tried to seduce her- even if it was as a joke.
He leaned over her, his amber eyes meeting hers searchingly. She felt like he was trying to read her mind and ridiculously felt like closing her eyes so he could not see the truth of her confusion shining through.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked softly.
She nodded and leaned up to kiss him softly on the lips. “I’m fine.”
OOOO
It had taken every bit of self-persuasion and humbling to make Draco look for the person he was looking for right now. She was the only one who could help him, and while experiences had allowed them to have at least some semblance of a friendship, he was quite serious when he said that nothing could prevail him to ever truly be friends with Hermione Granger.
He spotted what looked like bushy brown hair sticking up over a pile of books, and slowly made his way over, thinking it was just like her to be in the library. She really was so very predictable.
“Granger, I want a word.”
Honey brown eyes peeped up over the books and glared at him. “Don’t you have any manners, Malfoy? I’m not going to talk to you at all if you’re going to be so demanding.”
Rolling his eyes, Draco sat down at her table and moved some of the stacks of books aside so he could see her face. She looked tired and stressed, and no doubt had been studying for hours.
“Well you look like you’re in need of a break, so you might as well listen to what I’ve got to say. I think it might interest you anyway.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow slightly. “Really? And what could you have to say that could possibly interest me?”
Draco played with a corner of one of the books, his expression stoic. “You remember at the Weasleys home when you asked me if I liked Ginny?”
He thought he saw her expression flicker with surprise, but she admirably kept her face bland from emotion. He was satisfied that he had caught her attention though, and now knew all he had to do was play his cards right to get her to help him.
“I do, but what has that got to do with anything?”
“You were right,” he stated bluntly.
She really did look surprised then, with her eyes widening to saucers, and her mouth opening and closing like a goldfish. “You what? But-”
“Listen,” Draco said firmly, cutting short her spluttering and exclamations. “I came to you because I need your help. Ginny is dating Blaise and thinks she’s in love with him because of the love poem, but he wasn’t even the one that wrote that poem.”
“What are you talking about?” Hermione asked rather dazed. Her mind was frantically trying to take in everything being said, but it seemed she was still stuck on the, ‘I like Ginny’ part.
“I’m saying that I was the one who wrote that poem on behalf of Blaise, and it was then that I realised I liked her. But now I’m in a bit of a fix, aren’t I? Because I helped my friend get Ginny, and now it would pretty bad on my part to turn around and break them up just because I like her too.”
“What do you want me to do about it? I can’t break them up either, and how do you know Ginny doesn’t really like Blaise?”
Draco sighed and ran an exasperated hand through his hair- something he never did. “That’s what I need your help with. I need you to help me figure out who it is she actually likes. You’re her friend, aren’t you? Surely you can get her to confide in you?”
Hermione frowned and rubbed her eyes tiredly. “I suppose I could, but Malfoy, why don’t you just tell her that you wrote the poem? I’m sure she’d believe you.”
“I doubt it,” Draco muttered sceptically. “And besides, I don’t want her to like me because of that poem. Words on a paper don’t make people fall in love, and they shouldn’t. It’s just a clichéd ideal otherwise.”
“You really like her then?”
He nodded his head. “Yeah I do, and it’s driving me nuts. I still don’t know how I can like her. She really is so annoying half the time.”
Hermione laughed at that. “I suppose love really is blind, but I guess I can help you. I may not like you that much, Malfoy, and I know you can be a complete idiot sometimes, but I have to admit I trust you more than Blaise. I have a feeling he will break her heart if this continues.”
“Gee thanks,” Draco said in some amusement. “You’re a queen of compliments, Granger.”
She only smiled and shrugged. “You should know more than anyone else that you’re not exactly the ideal boy for a girl like Ginny Weasley.”
“Now there you are wrong,” Draco answered with his own smirk. “I’m the only boy that could handle Ginny Weasley.”
“We’ll see.”
Draco stood up again and stretched slightly, smothering a yawn as he glanced once more at the pile of books. “Don’t push yourself too hard, Granger. We all know you’re going get first place in the year anyway.”
Hermione’s eyes bugged open, her mouth going slack at the odd compliment, but Draco was already leaving the library. She frowned as she watched him go and wondered just what would come of all this. It was clear that he liked Ginny, but she did know that Blaise also liked Ginny.
“How odd that both of them should come to me,” she mumbled to herself with a small smile.
“Was that Malfoy just then?”
Hermione turned her face, her lips relaxing into a warm smile as she spotted Harry. They had been spending more time with each other ever since he and Ginny had broken up, for Ron was often with Luna.
“Yes, he was just asking me a favour.”
Harry laughed slightly, “It seems miracles will never cease. Things sure have changed since Ginny and Malfoy switched bodies.”
“I know.” She stared at her hands, realising just how much things had changed. So many new romances and friendships had blossomed, but it was with a heavy heart that she realised she was still alone. Love seemed like such a far away thing to her- like something that could only be found in the fairy tales.
“What are you thinking about?” Harry asked, as he sat down in Draco’s now unoccupied seat.
Hermione raised her eyes to his face, meeting those warm, emerald eyes. He always held such gentleness and kindness when he was around her. She had always loved that about him- the way he would just make her feel so comfortable and secure. At one time she had thought she had loved him, but he had gone with Ginny. Her hopes had been dashed and so she had pushed them to a forgotten area of her heart, giving up all hope in ever being with the reluctant hero that was her best friend. Those feelings had never died though- they lingered on inside her as a constant reminder of what she never dared to have.
“It’s just, with everyone finding love, it sort of reminds me what I don’t have, you know? I’ve… I’ve always been alone…”
Harry placed a hand on her arm and smiled gently at her. “You’ll find love someday, Hermione. You deserve it.”
“Thank you.” …I just wish it were with you.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: I’m so excited!! I finally got over 100 reviews!! To some people that might seem so small, but to me it is a great achievement! Thank you everyone who reviewed!!! *hugs*
Food for Thought
True to her word, Hermione did corner Ginny the next day in the hopes of getting some insight on whom it was her spirited friend liked. For Ginny herself, she was completely unaware of the plots being made against her, and felt only understandable irritation that Hermione should question her on her feelings for Blaise.
“Hermione, I don’t see why you’re asking me this. I already told you I like him.”
Was it possible Hermione had found out about the episode in the changing rooms? Ginny shuddered at the thought and stared at her bushy-haired friend with doubled intensity.
“I know you said you like him, but Ginny, can you honestly tell me that you would have accepted him had he not written that poem?”
Ginny’s brow creased into a frown. “But he did write the poem.”
Now Hermione was in a sticky situation and found herself at a loss what to do. She knew very well that she could not tell Ginny that Draco had written the poem- he not wanting her to being the main reason. In fact he didn’t even want her to let on that he really liked Ginny.
“Well… let’s say he didn’t. Would you still like him?”
Sighing in resignation, Ginny settled herself more comfortably on the chair and propped her chin on her hands. “Okay, he didn’t write the poem then. What’s left? Um, he’s funny, handsome, is a good kisser…” She broke off and gave Hermione a shrug. “Sounds good enough to me.”
“Ginny, you’re not taking this very seriously.”
Ginny rolled over onto her back and stared up at the ceiling. She didn’t want to be having this conversation right now. She’d already had her feelings thrown into doubt, and having Hermione prod her emotions like a scientist prodding her experiments was not helping.
“Fine, fine. In all honesty I don’t really know. Blaise is wonderful, and I do like him, but if he hadn’t written that poem I probably would not have said yes. Satisfied?”
Hermione said nothing, and Ginny sat up to stare at her friend with a suspicious glance. It was odd that Hermione should ask her things, for she never did ask her about boys unless there was a certain reason to it.
“Why are you so interested anyway?”
“I’m just worried for you.”
Ginny didn’t believe her. Something fishy was going on.
Hermione paused for a moment and then needlessly smoothed her school skirt, a sure sign that she was getting nervous.
“What do you think of Draco?”
Ginny’s jaw dropped. Whatever she had been expecting to come out of her friend’s mouth was not that. Even with all her concerns that Hermione might have known what happened in the changing room, she still did not really expect her friend to ask her about him of all people.
The initial shock of having Draco’s name mentioned started to wear off, and Ginny narrowed her eyes suspiciously at her friend. “Why?” she asked sharply, wondering darkly why Hermione would ask her that.
“Well, don’t you think he’s good-looking?”
Ginny felt her cheeks heating in spite of herself and looked away in embarrassment. “I suppose.”
It was not in her to lie about such matters, and she knew it would be pointless to anyway. Her blush had already given her away after all.
Hermione took courage from this confession and decided to plough on in her interrogation. “He’s not really so bad once you get to know him either, don’t you think?”
“No, he’s not so bad…” When he’s not trying to seduce innocent females.
Her eyes narrowing once more, Ginny stared at her friend with a sharpness that rarely presented itself in her face. “Where is all this leading Hermione? I’ve had you interrogate me about a boy before and came to the conclusion you liked him. Please don’t tell me you have a thing for Malfoy of all people?”
For some reason that idea disturbed her even more than the thought that Hermione had liked Blaise, and Ginny was sure it was not because she wanted Hermione with Harry.
“No, I don’t like Malfoy,” Hermione retorted with a barely repressed shudder. “I was just curious as to what you thought of him.”
Ginny sighed and flomped back against the couch. “I don’t know why you’re asking me this. Why Malfoy?”
“Maybe because you seem fond of him.” Hermione leaned forward and looked into Ginny’s face with not a trace of humour in her expression. “Ginny, haven’t you noticed how different your relationship with him is?”
“It’s because we’re friends!” Ginny insisted, but even to her own ears it sounded like she was grasping at straws. She was very aware of how different she and Draco treated each other, and more than once had recognised the telltale signs of flirting on her part, but he was Draco and she was Ginny; the two just did not go together! He was arrogant, rude, and made her so angry. She was caring, friendly, and made him so angry!
“Do you tell yourself that because you don’t want to believe there could be something more, or do you tell yourself that because you really believe it?”
Ginny’s lips fell into a frown, and her eyes suddenly locked on Hermione’s. “Did he set you up to this?”
“W-what?” Hermione shifted uncomfortably and her eyes flicked around nervously. She never had been a good liar.
“I said did he set you up to this? I know him, I know what he’s like, and I know that he would take immense enjoyment in getting you to think he liked me, or for me to think I like him, and then in the end he would just laugh at my face and tell me that he would never dream of dating me in a million years- or some such stuff.”
Hermione’s expression became a lot more scrutinising, and her eyes gazed at Ginny with frank amusement. “Sounds to me like you’re speaking from experience.”
“That’s ‘cause I am.” Ginny muttered darkly, and then proceeded to tell Hermione about what had happened in the changing room, realising that to hold it in any longer would be nigh impossible.
By the end of the embarrassing tale, Hermione had a secretive smile on her face that Ginny did not like. On demanding to know what was so funny, Ginny felt even more irritated when Hermione said that it was impossible not to laugh at the absurdity of it all.
“Yeah, well I don’t particularly find it very amusing. He was a complete jerk.”
“But that proves my point don’t you think?” Hermione pointed out reasonably.
“And what’s that?” Ginny snapped, folding her arms crossly against her friend’s scrutiny.
“That you’re not so against him as you think.”
Ginny opened and closed her mouth, completely at a loss on what to say. That was just not possible. So maybe she thought the smarmy git was sexy, and maybe she did like his arrogant ways and annoying smirk that wasn’t really so annoying after all….
“Oh no,” Ginny exclaimed dramatically as she realised what her treacherous thoughts were saying to her. “I really do like him.”
Hermione gave a triumphant smile, but Ginny was too caught up in her own horrible findings to do anything else but stare in shock at the ground. This was not supposed to happen. She liked Blaise! She liked her boyfriend! She was not supposed to like Draco!!!
“I gotta go,” Ginny mumbled quickly, and hurriedly left the room. Her thoughts were jumbling chaotically in her brain, and her eyebrows were drawn so alarmingly close together in her confusion that they were almost one straight line. Feverish mutterings issued from her mouth, but no one hearing them would be able to make any sense of it. The only thing they would gather was the word “Draco” and occasionally “git”- not a particularly fond adjective for the boy she liked.
Ginny sighed and leant her face against the wall, her mouth drooping down into a dispirited frown. It was just her luck to like someone like him. Why did she have to be confused about her feelings and feel attracted to Draco? Why did she have to think his eyes wonderfully amazing to look at? And why did she have to feel such a warm sense of comfort whenever he was around?
Even when he had been trying to tease her by being seductive she had only felt exhilaration for what might happen. That was the sure sign that she at least felt something for him, but she wasn’t kidding herself in thinking it was just lust. There was so much more to it than that.
“Why do I have to like him?” she moaned to no one in particular, feeling all the helplessness of her situation hitting her hard. He was her friend; he was her boyfriend’s best friend, and she liked him… This could not possibly end out good, and the fact was that she had no idea who she liked more.
Sliding down the wall to hug her knees, Ginny blew the strands of hair away from her face and searched her muddled feelings. Blaise was sweet, charming, handsome, and always had time for her. Draco on the other hand was often rude to the point of being annoying, spoilt, arrogant, pessimistic and complaining….
She shook her head and laughed to herself. What could she possibly see in him? He was a horrible person really… and yet… and yet there was gentleness in him that she caught glimpses of; tenderness that showed itself in the smallest of his smiles. Warmth would creep into his eyes making them seem like swirling grey clouds filled with soft emotion; his touch would be reassuring and comforting, and his words would lose their sharp, hurtful quality. There was beauty to be found in him if one were willing to search it out, and she realised that in the end even his faults were loveable in their own way.
Her eyes softened as she hugged her knees. “I really do like him…”
“Like who?”
Ginny’s heart jumped painfully in her chest, and she quickly turned her face to see Pansy standing in front of her, one dark eyebrow raised and a smile lurking on her lips.
“Jittery are we?”
Blushing slightly, Ginny shook her head and stood up quickly off the ground. “You just gave me a fright, that’s all.”
Pansy laughed and pushed the strands of her black hair away from her face. “Sorry. So what were you muttering to yourself anyway? You seemed pretty deep in thought.”
Ginny twisted the bottom of her shirt around in her fingers and her eyes darted nervously about. It wouldn’t be very wise of her to say she had just been having romantic thoughts about Pansy’s boyfriend. No…. that would not be wise at all…
“I was just thinking.” Ginny shrugged. “You know how it is...”
Pansy’s eyebrow rose slightly, but then her face broke into a sunny smile as she waved at someone behind them. Ginny frowned and turned to see whom Pansy was waving at, her stomach dropping in unease when Draco walked towards them. He looked particularly handsome today, but maybe that was just her revealed feelings adding a better light to him.
“Hey Pansy,” He murmured softly, leaning down to give the dark-haired Slytherin a surprisingly sweet kiss on the lips. Ginny wanted desperately to look away, but her eyes couldn’t help but watch in unconscious envy as the boy she liked wrapped an arm around the tall girl’s waist, pulling his lips away from the kiss to smile softly down at her.
“Hi,” Pansy said just as softly, leaning her face against his chest. It was obvious to Ginny that the two had resolved their past issues and were now happy together. She felt horrible to know that in a way she wished they hadn’t. After all, it was not like she was ready to throw away Blaise to be with Draco… but she did selfishly wish that he didn’t have anyone anyway.
Draco turned to look at Ginny, his grey eyes locking on hers in faint amusement. “Still angry with me, Weasley?”
Pansy looked at Ginny in confusion, who blushed lightly under their scrutiny. Pansy’s eyes flickered back to her boyfriend with a sharp look. “Why would she be angry at you? What did you do to her?”
“It was nothing,” Ginny said hurriedly, knowing that it was very possible Draco might tell the sharp-eyed Slytherin what had happened. He always was so unpredictable, and she didn’t need any more embarrassment today.
A slow smile curled his lips that made Ginny feel oddly mushy inside. Merlin he was going to be the end of her at this rate. Now that she knew she liked him it was impossible to be around him. It didn’t help her jealous nature to see him with his arms all over Pansy Parkinson either.
“Didn’t seem like nothing yesterday. I’ve still got the bruise to show for it.”
That soon snapped her out of her mushy feelings, and Ginny gave him a warning glare. He was taking far too much amusement at her expense. “Shutup Malfoy.”
Pansy’s eyes flashed in irritation. “Will someone please tell me what’s going on?”
“No.” They both said in unison, their eyes locked on each other with alarming intensity. Ginny’s glare would have rivalled a basilisk right now, but it was hard for her to tell which was making her angrier; the fact that Draco was teasing her again, or the fact that he was holding onto Pansy.
“Tut, tut, Weasley. What have I told you about that temper?”
Ginny’s hands clenched into fists, and she would have loved nothing more than to rip into him with every insult she could think of. It didn’t matter if she liked him or not. Right now he was being a real pain in the butt, and he knew it too!
He seemed to understand her feelings and laughed softly, tightening his hold on Pansy’s waist. “Weasley’s obviously still trying to determine whether to hate me or not.” He smirked at Ginny and then his face relaxed into a smile when he gazed down at Pansy. “Let’s just leave her to it.”
“Well okay,” Pansy agreed, her eyes still darting from one to the other in confusion. “See you round Weasley.”
Ginny watched that handsome, mocking face smirk at her one more time, before he led Pansy off down the hallway. Once they were out of sight, Ginny let out a strangled curse and stomped off the other way. He was so annoying! So very annoying, and sexy, and damn-well going to drive her insane…
OOOO
Hermione found Draco later that day sitting with Crabbe and Goyle in the quad. As usual, she was struck by the vast difference in size and intelligence between the boys. Draco, naturally, was working on homework, but Crabbe and Goyle we’re trying to see who would be knocked out first if they kept smacking their heads together.
Shaking her head in slight exasperation at the sheer stupidity of the Slytherin oafs, she decided it would be best to remove the trollish duo from this conversation, and so made up summons from Blaise Zabini to get rid of them. Once they had left Hermione sat down next to Draco and gave him a small smile.
“Well I talked with her.”
Draco, who had watched the whole episode with an amused smile, placed down his quill and looked at her with sudden intensity. “And?”
Hermione made a show of smoothing down her skirt and getting rid of a speck of imaginary dust on her blouse. Draco’s irritation grew, as he knew that she was doing it on purpose just to keep him in suspense.
Finally when he was just about to say something cutting she looked back up at him with a much more broader grin on her face.
“I think that you can safely say she likes you.”
At first Draco was unsure if he had heard correctly, but then Hermione’s words finally registered in his brain and he felt a great balloon of joy bubble up inside him and settle very pleasantly in his stomach. Of course this didn’t mean everything was perfect between he and Ginny, but he did not doubt his ability to smooth things over… he hoped. He could take comfort in knowing she liked him though, and after seeing the way she had reacted to Pansy, he was sure she was feeling just as jealous as he did when he saw her with Blaise.
“You’re sure?”
Hermione nodded her head, her eyes twinkling in a way that horribly reminded him of Dumbledore. “Positive. She’s never been good at hiding her emotions. All I had to do was bring up your name and she was blushing like one thing.” Her lips twitched slightly into a smile. “By the way, what you did in the changing rooms was not very nice. Funny… but not nice.”
Draco shrugged. He knew it had been a rather mercenary thing to do, but all was fair in love and war, even if it was Ginny herself he had to battle with. “It worked didn’t it?”
“I don’t question the result, but I admit the method was perhaps not as tasteful as what you could have done. She is very angry and hurt by it I hope you know. Yes, you may have forced her to think of you in a way she previously hadn’t, but you’ve also made her distrust you where perhaps she might have.”
A frown settled on his face as he remembered the anger and hurt that had shone through Ginny’s eyes when he had told her he would not have kissed her. Letting out a small sigh, he played with a blade of grass. “I know. It was the only way I could think of though. She was so caught up in Blaise that nothing would have snapped her out of her delusions.”
“You think they’re just delusions then? You think that she doesn’t like Blaise?”
He nodded his head. “She is in love with the poem, but deep down she only cares for Blaise as a friend.”
“How do you know?” Hermione asked curiously.
His eyes met hers with frank honesty, not a shade of deception in those grey depths. “Because I know what I feel for Ginny, and there is no room for thoughts of any other girl. If she truly loved Blaise she would not have stayed in that room with me. She would have left, and she would have thought nothing more on it.”
“So what do you plan to do now?”
Draco thought about all that he had learnt and all that he could do. He had already used Pansy to see whether Ginny would get jealous, and though he had planned to do more in that respect, it went against the grain to hurt his childhood friend anymore. It was time to let her go before she got too attached to him. Repercussions were in order, he was sure, but he hoped everything would not crumble underneath him yet. He still needed Ginny to accept him after all.
“I’m not sure. There are still obstacles that need to be removed.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. Slytherins were all the same. Everything was just obstacles and plots.
“Have you thought of just telling Ginny the truth?”
“What, and have her get angry at me for plotting against her?”
She shook her head. “You don’t need to tell her about that. Just tell her that you like her.”
“I can’t do that.”
“Sure you can. It’s just a matter of walking up to her and telling her how you feel.”
Draco raised an eyebrow. “You’re one to talk. How long has it been since you’ve had feelings for Potter?”
Hermione blushed and scratched her face nervously. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Granger, I’m a Slytherin. I notice everything if it is something I can exploit. Of course I never got a chance to actually use that ammo against you, but I was very much aware of your supposedly secret feelings for golden boy.”
Ginny may have thought she was a genius for thinking the two should go together, but Draco had known for a long time which way the wind was blowing for Hermione Granger and Harry Potter.
“That’s different.” Hermione argued weakly. “Harry and I are best friends.”
“Right, and Ginny and I have always had a soft spot for each other.” He gave a derisive snort. “Don’t kid yourself, Granger, you know just as well as I do that my going with Ginny would cause far more raised eyebrows than you going with Potter. And as for that dolt, if he’s too blind to catch on to your very obvious feelings than maybe you should take your own advice and tell him. I have a feeling you’re going to want to anyway,” he added as an after thought. “After what Blaise told me, it seems like Ginny is wanting to play match-maker with you two, and knowing her she’d ruin it all for both of you.”
Hermione frowned and stared at her shoes, a troubled expression in her eyes. “I don’t know if I can. He’s never shown any sign of returning my feelings.”
Draco rolled his eyes. Really the two of them were as stupid as each other.
“Potter is a short-sighted idiot in more than one way.” He saw the defensive flash of her eyes, and ploughed on ahead before she could argue against him. “Look, the guy is head over heels for you- though I have no idea why- he’s just too thick to realise what those feelings mean.”
“You think so?”
“Yes!” Draco almost shouted. For someone who was supposedly so intelligent, she sure was dense when it came to emotions.
“But what if you’re wrong? What if he doesn’t like me at all? He was just with Ginny before after all.”
Looking up to the sky for patience, Draco wondered how it was he had managed to play cupid for two people so undeserving and annoying. “Think what you want. If you can’t see that Potter likes you than you’re not as smart as I thought you were.”
Hermione fell into silence, obviously debating over the plausibility of Draco’s words, while he himself wondered what he could do now. Telling Ginny was out of the question. She was still angry with him for one thing, and still dating Blaise for another.
He picked up his belongings and stood up.
“Where are you going?”
“To break up with Pansy.”
“Oh…. Well good luck.”
“Yeah, thanks,” Draco muttered, before walking off to confine himself to a lot of tears and tantrums.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: I should really be working on my assignment, but it’s just so terribly boring, and so I ended up diverging to this. I’m sure you don’t mind.
I don’t know why, but this stupid uploading thing always takes away my bolding and italics. I’m sure you’ll figure out where the thoughts are supposed to be italicised, and I’m sorry if it confuses you. I tried like four times to keep the italics, but no such luck :(
Enter the Banshee
Draco had always known that telling Pansy he was breaking up with her would be a horrible experience, but he had not been expecting the tirade to go on for this long. She could really yell when she wanted to; he was sure he must have burst an eardrum by now. It wasn’t just her yelling that made him cringe though. Her tears and pleadings were enough to drive even the bravest and most sympathetic man running to the hills. Pansy was trained in the art of crying females, and if turning on the waterworks was a class at Hogwarts Draco was sure she would get an O for her performance today.
Pansy let out a fresh sob while pathetically wringing her hands. “How could you do this to me!”
How many times has she said that now? Twenty?
“Just today you were kissing me and acting like everything was perfect!”
Well actually that was so Ginny would get jealous….
“I thought you loved me!”
Draco stared at her in perplexity. Not once had he suggested that he loved Pansy in any way. He may have lusted after her at one point; he may have liked her diverting comments about less fortunate people, and enjoyed her company, but he had never loved her and never once hinted that he might.
He folded his arms and in characteristic arrogance, stated idly, “You should really try not to let your imagination run away with you. I suppose it’s not your fault though. Girls always do seem to assume what they think is the truth…”
The tears stopped abruptly and her blue eyes narrowed with frightening intensity to lock on his face with a dark rage that clouded her whole face. She looked furious, and for the first time Draco was actually worried that he might have gone too far. His tongue always did have a habit of getting him into trouble with people, but he couldn’t help it. Pansy was acting ridiculous and thought he loved her. Childhood friend she may be, but there was no excuse for a female that liked to cry and throw tantrums in order to get her way- which in Pansy’s case just happened to be keeping him as a boyfriend.
“You heartless bastard!” Pansy all but screeched. In two quick strides she was before him and raising her arm, letting her hand collide with his cheek in a powerful blow. The sound of her slap seemed to echo in Draco’s head over and over, and instinctively he raised his own hand to rub his now stinging, and very red, cheek.
“Why’d you do that for? You know I never once said I loved you!”
Honestly, what was with females and hitting him lately? He didn’t know why they had to get so offended over everything.
Her lip trembled pathetically, and with an inward sigh Draco realised she was pulling out the waterworks again. Didn’t she realise that didn’t work on him?
“You’re cruel, and I hate you! You’ve broken my heart, and now you can’t even bring yourself to feel sorry for me! Don’t you even care how I feel?”
He tried hard not to roll his eyes. There was only so much he could handle of this any longer.
“Pansy, can’t you see that we’re just not meant to be together?”
“But why?” she pleaded in that horrible, whiney voice that had always aggravated him.
“Because I’m in love with Ginny!”
He hadn’t meant to say it. The words had just sort of slipped out before he could stop them. It was too late to call them back now though; the frustration and raw honesty of his words would give no credit to any lie he could create.
“You in love with Weasley?” Her eyes boggled in disbelief, her mouth dropping open to give her the charming look of someone who had just been hit with a rather heavy brick.
“Well you don’t need to say it like that,” Draco muttered in some exasperation. It may be a little out of the ordinary, but they were just two people after all. Besides, he and Ginny had already overcome their loathing of each other, so it shouldn’t really be that hard for Pansy to grasp the fact that he might love the fiery-headed Gryffindor now.
“I just… I mean...” She blinked and Draco noticed with some amusement that once more the tears were gone. At least his words had achieved something.
“Look, Pansy,” Draco began much more gently. “I know getting back with you and then breaking up with you so suddenly was a stupid thing to do, and I shouldn’t have done it; but I can’t change that now. I thought that if I just tried to move on it would be alright, but I couldn’t move on. I couldn’t forget about her, and seeing her with Blaise just made me so angry that I realised it would be pointless to continue this with you.”
She placed a hand on her hip and looked at him with a sharp glint in her eyes. “So you got back with me so you could forget about Weasley?”
“No, I-”
“DRACO MALFOY, YOU SODDING IDIOT! HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU NOT TO TREAT ME LIKE ONE OF YOUR WHORES?”
“I don’t have any whores.”
Girls came out with the weirdest things sometimes. Why did they always have to exaggerate everything? She was talking like he had plenty of girls on the side, when she should know she was the only girl he had slept with.
“YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN!!!!”
Draco actually felt the hairs move on his face. She obviously took great care of her lungs to expel such mind-blowing screams, and he pitied the man who would one day become her husband. It was obvious to him she originated from banshees.
Her eyes narrowed into slits, and in that moment she suddenly reminded him of a cheetah prowling a wounded antelope, just waiting for the right moment to rip into it. If he made one wrong move he was sure he would feel the full extent of her wrath, but Draco for all his sly Slytherin behaviour never did seem to know when to just shutup.
“Well no I don’t. You are the only girl I’ve slept with after all.”
Her hands clenched into fists, and she took a great, shuddering breath. “You know what, I’m glad you dumped me! You are the most idiotic, spoilt, arrogant, cruel, hateful, spiteful, vile, annoying, jerk-like, monstrous, vindictive, conceited, vain, stuck-up, revolting, malicious…”
Draco’s eyebrows creased together into a frown. Was she really going to continue on this long list that made absolutely no sense? Surely she was running out of ridiculously, exaggerated adjectives by now?
“Pansy-”
“I’M NOT DONE!” She took a deep breath, glared at him ferociously once more, and then continued. “Disreputable, infuriating, idiot I have ever had the misfortune to meet!”
He couldn’t help but laugh. “Been studying a thesaurus lately, Pansy?”
“No,” she retorted haughtily, drawing herself up to her full height. “I just wanted to make it very clear how much I hate you right now.”
“Well you certainly got your point across….” And made yourself look weird in the process…
Giving a sniff with her chin up in the air, she stared at him down her nose. “I don’t even want to look at you right now, and I hope Weasley says no. You don’t deserve any girl!”
“Wait, Pansy!” He walked over quickly and grabbed her arm, earning a mighty glare from the Slytherin girl. Releasing her for his safety, he took a step back and tried again to placate the wildcat still glaring at him.
“I’m sorry alright. I really am, but don’t you think it’s better I tell you the truth instead of staying with you and pretending everything is fine and dandy?”
She sniffed again and looked the other way. “I don’t care. You have no respect for me, and I hate you.”
“No respect? Merlin Pansy, do you actually believe the rubbish you’re spouting out? I care about you, alright? You’re one of my best friends, but that doesn’t mean I have to stay with you out of respect for you. I just don’t love you! Nothing can change that. I’m in love with Weasley, and it would have only made both of us unhappy if I stayed with you.”
“That’s not the point. You’ve wounded my heart!”
“C’mon, Pansy!” Draco snapped impatiently, feeling thoroughly sick of her behaviour now. “We’ve known each other since we were born, and I know that you’re only acting this way because it’ll be more interesting to tell Daphne and the others later how horrible I was to you, and what you said to put me in my place.” He smiled that small, half-smile that would make any girl go a little weaker at the knees. “Let’s just cut the dramatics, shall we?”
She folded her arms huffily and gave him a half-hearted glare, obviously unable to resist the arrogant charm of that smile. “Fine. I admit that maybe I was going a little over the top…”
A little?
“But I am still angry at you. I do like you Draco, and I can’t just snap my fingers and immediately not be upset that you broke up with me just because you like Ginny.”
“Yeah I know, but there’s not much I can do about that. I can’t exactly snap my fingers and make myself like you again either, you know?”
She sighed, realising that it would be pointless to keep arguing with him, and decided to just listen to what he had to say. “Fine, I get the point. So what it is it you want? I know there’s something still on your mind, otherwise you would have run away by now as soon as I started crying.”
He shifted nervously and looked at his hands. “Well… since you are my friend… couldn’t you try to put your understandable feelings of resentment aside and help me figure out what to do with Ginny? I’m at a complete standstill.”
Pansy tapped her foot irritably, but thankfully she didn’t resort to dramatics again. Draco was not sure how much his head could handle being screeched at any longer anyway.
“Are you dense?” She suddenly demanded, unable to keep her thoughts to herself. “You break up with me for Weasley, and now you’re asking me to help you get her?” She shook her head in exasperation, muttering what sounded suspiciously like ‘boys’ under her breath.
“Well you are one of my best friends- even if I did just break up with you. I have to turn to someone, and I can’t keep expecting Granger to help me. Going to Blaise is out of the question, and no one in their right mind would ask Crabbe and Goyle for advice...”
Pansy stared at him in some disbelief. “You asked the mudblood for help? Wow, you really are desperate.”
“Yes I know, but she actually comes in handy sometimes.”
“Ah yes, in being an encyclopaedia for everything- even Ginny Weasley it seems.”
Draco couldn’t help but smile. The old Pansy was coming back, for which he was rather glad too. He couldn’t stand it when she became the lover of melodramatic performances.
“So what do you say? Will you help me?”
Pansy let out a breath and looked at him frankly, her eyebrow rising ever so slightly. “This is all rather ridiculous, and you really don’t deserve my help at all after the way you’ve treated me.”
Draco felt his heart sink. He was so sure that Pansy would have helped him. Even if he had just broken up with her, he didn’t think she could have possibly been attached to him that much to really hate him for it. After all, she was the one who had broken up with him last time, and didn’t seem too heartbroken that they no longer went out when she was snogging Theodore Nott behind the changing rooms.
He could see her thinking and then a twisted smile slowly crept onto her lips, and her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Blaise really likes Ginny, doesn’t he?”
Draco nodded. “So he thinks anyway.”
Her smile grew until she looked positively feral. Draco himself felt just a little alarmed and took a small step back.
“I’ll help you.” She stated with that same creepy smile.
“Really??”
She nodded. “I may not like you very much right now Draco, but Blaise Zabini has had his day of reckoning coming for a long time. It’s only natural that he should take precedence in my revenge, so you will just have to wait for me to show you how much I am displeased with your behaviour today.”
“Uh, sure,” Draco agreed, privately thinking that Pansy was a bit weird. He wasn’t complaining though. It was really quite lucky that Pansy disliked Blaise so much right now, but he did wonder what the amber-eyed boy had done to earn this loathing.
“So what did Blaise do?”
Pansy glared at Draco, but he knew the dagger expression in her eyes was for the absent Slytherin. “I’m just sick of him thinking he’s so charming. All he does is go around womanising all the girls, and then he just drops them like used tissues and picks up someone else. Not to mention the whole time we were going out, Blaise would always be there to interrupt and take all your attention for stupid Blaise things. If I can take his dumb ego down a notch, I will; and if it means helping you than that’s just a sacrifice I’ll have to make.”
Draco couldn’t help but smile. It was just like Pansy to think that way. She really was a Slytherin at heart- just like them all.
“Alright, so how are you going to help me?” he asked curiously. He had been wondering what to do with Ginny now that he knew she liked him. If Blaise would just kindly remove himself from the stage then all would be set for Ginny to fall into Draco’s very welcoming arms, but Blaise was oblivious to everything. He really was being so disobliging by not realising he was in the way.
“Well, there is something we could do-”
The door suddenly opened and Blaise himself walked into the room.
“Speak of the devil,” Draco muttered under his breath.
Pansy leaned up towards Draco, whispering in his ear under the guise of giving him a kiss, “Leave this to me.”
He nodded to show he understood, and allowed his eyes to fall on their tan-skinned friend, who was watching them both anxiously.
“You two haven’t seen Ginny have you?”
“Lost her have you?” Pansy asked snidely, making Draco snicker to himself.
“No,” Blaise snapped, losing some of his good-humoured expression. “I just can’t find her. There’s a difference.”
“Right,” Pansy replied with a mocking smile. “Maybe she’s finally realised how ugly you are and decided to find love somewhere else. Though I’m sure that would never occur to you, since apparently you’re god’s gift to women.”
“You’re the one that said it.” Blaise said with a lazy smile, and leaving Pansy quite speechless, turned to Draco. “Anyway, have you seen Ginny? I want to ask her whether she wants to come with me to Hosgmeade, but I can’t find her anyway.”
“On a date?” Pansy asked innocently. “Now that’s something. You’re actually taking her on a date before you shag her.”
Blaise turned his amber-eyes to Pansy, a hint of frustration creeping into their normally good-natured depths. “Yes, Pansy. On a date, and it’s really none of your business what I do with my girlfriend.”
She didn’t seem bothered by this snub and instead gave a sunny smile that didn’t quite hide the gleam of mischief in her dark blue eyes. “Well we should all go on a double date then, right Draco?”
Draco’s brow creased in confusion. Hadn’t he just broken up with Pansy though? He caught the warning glare in her eyes, and wisely chose to agree.
“Yeah. We should…”
“Well I suppose Ginny would like that,” Blaise mused more to himself. “Alright, I’ll ask her what she thinks.” His eyes fell on Pansy again, narrowing slightly. “You’d better not be planning anything. I haven’t forgotten what you did to Padma that one time.”
Pansy smiled sweetly. “Now Blaise, why would I hurt Ginny? I actually like her.”
Draco could almost see the words speaking in her eyes, ‘you on the other hand are far from safe.’ He did not envy Blaise right now, and wondered just what it was that Pansy was planning. He too had not forgotten what she had done to Padma Patil those six months ago.
Blaise seemed far from convinced, but decided not to debate about it anymore. “Well it’s a double date then. Now I just have to go find Ginny. You’re sure neither of you have seen her?”
“I saw her this morning talking to herself. It seems to me Blaise that you have made our Gryffindor go crazy. Perhaps you should start wearing a sign that says: “Danger, may cause moments of insanity.”
“Ha, Ha; you’re so witty Pansy.”
She smiled angelically. “Only to you, Blaise.”
Draco stared at Blaise giving an exasperated expression at Pansy, and at Pansy who was lapping up the annoyance she was giving Blaise like a cat at a cream pot. He wondered why he hadn’t noticed before how Pansy and Blaise really did fight all the time. They both seemed to delight in annoying the other, and even though they were friends in an odd sort of what, they did seem to bicker more than laugh together.
Deciding to end the bickering before it got more out of hand, Draco turned to his friend. “Why don’t you try in the library? I have a feeling she will be wanting to talk to Granger.”
Blaise groaned. “I never looked there. Ginny’s never in there unless she has to absolutely be there, but if she’s talking with Granger than she’s bound to be there.”
“Indeed.”
Pansy smiled mockingly at Blaise. “You see, even the walking encyclopaedia is better company than you.”
Blaise only rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
Draco watched his friend leave, and once the door shut, then turned to Pansy with a slight frown on his face. “What was that about?”
“What?” she asked innocently.
“Never mind,” he said with a sigh and sat down on one of the chairs. He was beginning to have a rather odd suspicion, something he couldn’t believe he had not noticed before. Those thoughts were soon interrupted as another thought occurred to him.
“Why are we going on this date? I broke up with you, remember?”
“Because we’re going to pretend that we’re still dating. Nobody else knows that we’ve broken up except us, so it will be fine.”
“Are you even going to tell me what you’re planning?”
She shook her head. “I think it’d be better if you didn’t know.”
He frowned but said nothing more, wondering just what was going to happen on this date, and why Pansy looked positively gleeful at the thought of it…
A/n: Slightly short chapter, and a little random, but I hope you enjoyed it all the same!
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Only a few chapters to go people! It’s the final countdown!! (Oh, darn I just got that song stuck in my head.)
Unravelling the Confusion
Ginny stared at her reflection with a small sigh. She was about to go on a double date with Draco and Pansy, and she couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy. Being surrounded by both the guys she liked could only spell disaster, though she supposed it would be a good opportunity to really figure out whom she liked. The thing was she just didn’t really want to face either of them right now. For all her Gryffindor bravery and courage, Ginny was scared of having to face Draco again. Every time they had met since the changing rooms it was very awkward. How was she ever supposed to act normal around him on a date? With Blaise it was not much better. She felt guilty for the feelings she felt for Draco, and wished that she had never entered that changing room that day.
Sighing again, she added the last few finishing touches to her hair and slipped on a scarf. She was going casual tonight in dark jeans and a bulky, green jacket, thinking it would be better to be comfortable and warm than to look pretty and freeze her butt off. It never really occurred to her to try dress sexy anyway. Besides, she wasn’t feeling very well. Her head felt heavy, and her nose seemed to be trying to rival the Niagara Falls.
Grabbing her bag, she left her dorm and entered the bustling common room still with a dispirited frown. Harry, Hermione and Ron were all sitting huddled around in their usual spot by the fire, books and parchment scattering the table near them.
Hermione spotted her and waved her over, a ready smile coming to her lips. “Ginny!”
“Hey,” Ginny responded heavily.
“What’s wrong?”
Ginny shook her head, and then wished she hadn’t. A nasty throb of pain shot behind her eyes, and her eyes started watering painfully. Maybe it would better not to go tonight, but then if she didn’t go now how would she ever find out whom she really liked? She had to do this.
“It’s nothing. I’m just not feeling so well.”
“Are you sure you want to go then? You don’t look so good.”
Ginny forced a smile, trying to appear unconcerned that her nose was tipped with her red, and her eyes seemed glassy and constantly filled with tears. “No, I’ll go.”
“Well Blaise is waiting for you at the Entrance Hall. He did try to come in, but after Ron threatening to castrate him, he decided it would be better to leave.”
Typical Ron. He always had to interfere in her business. Why couldn’t he just see that she was old enough to make her own decisions now and have her own boyfriends? The guy never gave her a break, or her boyfriends it seemed.
“Thanks. I’ll go meet him now.”
“Good luck!”
Ginny nodded her head and gave a small wave as she left the common room, privately thinking she would need all the luck she could get. Who knew what was going to happen tonight…
OOOO
Draco stared at Pansy in some surprise. “You look nice,” he commented, eyeing the sexy little number she was wearing with appreciation. Pansy had all the right curves to make a boy stare, and thanks to her height that rivalled even Draco’s, she was certainly no one to disregard.
“Thank you,” she said with a wicked smile, her eyes twinkling with the evil little plans running through her head. “I plan on making a statement tonight, and I know that Weasley will be wearing something very Eskimo-ish as she always does.”
Draco didn’t doubt it, but he personally found the ‘Eskimo’ look cute. He did wonder why Pansy felt the need to draw attention to her body so imperative though. After all, she couldn’t possibly be hoping that he would want to do anything with her. They had broken up, even if they were now pretending to still date.
He glanced away from his friend and spotted a tall figure moving towards them. “Here comes Blaise.”
Pansy’s eyes gleamed with mischief in the evening light, making Draco wonder if this was such a good idea. He recalled very vividly how Padma had been reduced to tears after she had been stood up on her date thanks to Pansy’s intervening- Blaise having been intercepted by Daphne through Pansy’s manipulation. He couldn’t actually remember why Pansy had decided to get rid of Padma, though he did remember Padma being a stupid, stuck-up girl who thought very highly of herself for dating their friend. More than likely Pansy just got sick of her coming over to them with that silly smile on her face and decided to take matters into her own capable hands. His friend was a merciless plotter, and he wondered if he and Ginny would leave this date unscathed; by her expression it seemed she was out for the kill.
“He doesn’t have Ginny with him yet.”
“No,” Draco murmured, having realised that fact too.
“Lost your girlfriend again?” Pansy asked sardonically once Blaise was in talking range of them.
“No,” Blaise muttered grumpily. “I just had her brother threaten to do goodness knows what if I stayed by her common room any longer. I decided it would be best to wait for her here.” He glared at the ground in frustration, his eyes not showing a trace of good-humour. “I don’t know how Ginny manages to have such a twit for a brother.”
“Well you’d better get used to him,” Pansy said with feigned casualness, her eyes glittering darkly. “You know if you’re with her you’re practically with the family as well. They’re all very close the Weasleys.”
Blaise didn’t look very happy at that thought, and frowned as he pondered over Pansy’s seemingly innocent words. Draco could only watch in admiration as the crease on his friend’s brow deepened, knowing that Blaise was truly disturbed at the thought that he might really have to put up with the Weasleys all the time. Pansy was a wonder!
“Oh look, here comes Ginny!”
Both boys turned to see the short redhead moving towards them, completely bundled up in her scarf, jacket, hat, and gloves. Pansy had been right; she did look like an Eskimo.
“Sorry I’m late. I had Ron trying to lock me in a cupboard.” Ginny folded her arms against her body and gave a mighty sniff, looking very woebegone. Draco was suddenly struck by the difference Pansy and Ginny made. While Pansy looked sexy and elegant in her curve-hugging dress and warm boots, Ginny looked sick and miserable, and had might as well been a bundle of clothes than a girl. Blaise too seemed to have noticed the difference, and was eyeing his girlfriend with some trepidation.
“Are you feeling alright, Ginny?” Blaise asked with a worried look. Draco knew that his friend had a great fear in getting sick, and couldn’t help the smile that crept to his lips as he watched Blaise recoiling slightly from his sniffling girlfriend. This should be interesting.
She sniffed very unattractively again and pulled out a handkerchief to blow her nose. Draco was particularly impressed by the sheer power of her nose blowing, but Blaise seemed to be trying to hide his distaste. It seemed Pansy really was a genius, and he had no doubt that she was the one who had made Ginny get sick so quickly. As much as he felt sorry for Ginny, he also knew that Blaise was going to have a hard time liking his girlfriend tonight, which was a good thing for Draco. Not only did Blaise hate being around sick people, but also it was clear he was finding this new side to Ginny very off-putting. People assumed that Blaise couldn’t care less about appearances being so laid-back himself, but he could be just as snobbish and fickle as his mother when he wanted to be. They were all Purebloods after all, and had been brought up with the finest manners and etiquette. It was only natural to expect the same from everyone else.
“Fine,” she mumbled in a stuffy voice, wiping her nose with her hand. Draco could almost see his friend trying not to shudder. “Just got a cold I think.”
Blaise gave a strained smile, obviously trying to be polite for her sake. Normally Draco too would be feeling much the same as Blaise, both of them having been brought up where girls were reared in the strictest manners and knew how to act beautifully even when sick; but he couldn’t view Ginny in any other way than adorable. Her pink tipped nose, her congested voice and grumpy expression- they only made him want to hold her close and kiss her sickness away. Blaise may be repulsed by Ginny’s less than ladylike manner and sickly appearance, but Draco only found himself more drawn to her than ever, if only to hold her and comfort her.
“Shall we go then?” Pansy asked brightly.
They all mumbled their agreement and headed off towards Hogsmeade. Draco could see Ginny looking miserable and cold as she hugged her body tight, saying something to Blaise as she walked. Blaise looked torn between wanting to comfort his girlfriend and yet also wanting to run away, and when Ginny sneezed violently, Draco couldn’t help but be amused as Blaise gave an alarmed look at the petite redhead beside him.
“What did you do to her?” Draco asked Pansy as they walked. He saw her wicked smile come into play and felt very glad that he was not on the receiving end of her plots.
“I slipped some flu inducing potion in her drink at lunch. I’ve seen Weasley with a cold before and I know that Blaise will have a hard time talking to her when she’s like this. She’s as revolting as her brother when she gets sick.”
Draco saw Ginny rub her nose again with her hand and give another loud sniff. He didn’t doubt Pansy was right, but he did have to wonder if this would really be as effective as she thought.
“Do you think this is enough to make Blaise stop liking Ginny?”
Pansy laughed softly. “Stupid, haven’t you realised what I’m doing?”
He looked at her face, noting the silent laughter in her eyes and realised that he obviously didn’t. Pansy sighed in exasperation and tugged on his arm to bring him a little more away from the other couple so they could not hear.
“I’m not trying to make Blaise not like Ginny. I’m making Ginny not like Blaise! He doesn’t know how to deal with her like this, and it’s pretty obvious that he doesn’t find her sneezing and sniffing very charming. Up until now he’s always just seen her as the fiery girl that likes to have fun because she’s been directing all her nastiness to you. He doesn’t know the real her, and now he’s going to get it all in one go, and I can tell you that he is not ready for it.”
Draco wasn’t sure if he was just feeling particularly stupid or if Pansy was just useless at explaining things, but he still didn’t quite understand his friend’s plan here. “And?”
“And so she’ll start to get irritated with him. Blaise seems perfect until you put him out of his element. He’s about to get very much out of his element.”
“This isn’t all you’re planning, is it?” Draco asked in some foreboding.
Pansy smiled angelically. “Of course not. Just sit back and enjoy the show, Draco.”
Giving a glance at Blaise and Ginny, Draco felt just the tiniest bit of guilt that he had pushed Pansy to do this. He couldn’t turn back now though, and really he was just as eager as his friend to see Blaise break up with Ginny.
They all entered the warmth of the Three Broomsticks, and Draco was relieved to see that the restaurant was not as full as it normally was. The last thing he wanted was to be squeezed like sardines at a table, while hearing the irrelevant and tedious chitchat of the other people around him.
They all sat down and chose their dinners, chatting about inconsequential things as they waited for Madam Rosmerta to come over to get their orders. Ginny didn’t look too happy, and it was no surprise since Blaise had barely spoken to her the whole time they had sat down. Draco could see Ginny getting more and more frustrated, and finally when it seemed she would crack, Pansy suddenly smiled at the sickly girl.
“Ginny, won’t you come with me to the bathroom.”
Ginny looked a little confused, her eyebrows drawing together in a frown. “But I don’t need to go toilet,” she said bluntly.
Draco smiled to himself. It was just like Ginny to say something like that. How could he have ever hated this girl? He’d almost forgotten how adorable she was in all her artlessness. She truly was something special.
Pansy tried hard not to sigh in exasperation and instead simply took Ginny by the hand. “Yes, dear, but as girls we always go to the bathroom during dates to talk and reapply our makeup. You know?”
“Oh,” Ginny said with a snort, clearly finding the whole idea ridiculous. “Well okay then.”
Pansy smiled at the two boys, giving a subtle wink at Draco as she met his gaze. “We’ll be back soon.”
The boys nodded, and Draco watched as his friend swept the sneezing redhead off towards the bathroom. Whatever they were going to talk about he was sure Blaise would not like at all, and felt just a little uneasy himself. You just never knew with Pansy…
OOOO
Ginny stood rather awkwardly in the bathroom, not quite sure what she was supposed to be doing. Pansy was expertly redoing her lipgloss, but Ginny wasn’t wearing any anyway, nor did she need to reapply mascara, or any other type of make-up for that matter. It seemed this was a tradition many girls did, but Ginny, like her friend Hermione, was not really the typical girl. She’d much rather be playing quidditch than doing makeup, and she’d always found it easier to befriend the boys than the girls anyway.
Pansy’s dark eyes caught hers through the mirror, a rather sly smile forming on her lips Ginny didn’t know why but she felt just the smallest prickling of uneasiness creep over her body. There was something about that smile that made her go on edge.
“This must be your first date with Blaise, right?”
“Yeah.”
It wasn’t going very well either. She felt and looked terrible, and Blaise seemed to not even want to talk to her. He’d barely even looked at her at all. In fact, he seemed happier to stare at Pansy Parkinson, who, Ginny realised with some jealousy and frustration, looked very nice in her sleek, black dress and boots. Perhaps she should have tried to dress up a bit more for this date, if only to feel just a little more confident around the boys. It was becoming increasingly hard to be as unconcerned as she normally was with appearances; though, with the pale, sickly tone of her skin, and the shiny red nose on her face, she thought she was allowed to feel vain just this once and wish she looked just a little more prettier.
“I’d watch out for him if I were you. He doesn’t wait long.”
Ginny’s eyebrows drew together into a frown. “What are you talking about?”
Pansy put away her lipgloss and looked at Ginny frankly. “I’m meaning that he’ll try to get you in the sack sooner or later, especially now that you’ve had your first date. I’m surprised he waited this long actually. He’s certainly not shy when it comes to having sex, and he expects all his girlfriends to put out for him.”
Ginny could feel her cheeks heating terribly, and dropped her gaze from the older girl’s face. This was a topic she did not want to talk about, especially with Pansy who she knew had slept with Draco and therefore would not understand her sentiments. She had not done anything serious like that with any of her boyfriends, and she did not want to either. She was waiting until she really loved someone, and did not want to waste something so fragile on a teenage romance. She was only fifteen for goodness sakes.
“Maybe he won’t with me,” Ginny said in a small voice, still blushing terribly. “I’ve never given him any suggestion that I would.”
Pansy moved away from the mirror and stared down at Ginny with an odd smile playing on her lips. There was something vindictive about that smile. “You don’t want to sleep with him? I heard he’s very good.”
Blushing even more, Ginny shook her head in embarrassment. “It’s not that, I just….” she swallowed and confessed more quietly, “I’m a virgin.”
“Ah… well that certainly makes things difficult. I wonder how he will take that.”
“W-what do you mean?” Ginny asked, feeling incredibly stupid in that moment. She felt small, inexperienced and terribly naïve. She hated that Pansy was looking down on her in such superiority, as if she knew so much more because she was not a virgin. Ginny felt her temper rising and clenched her fists.
“Well he is a guy, and he’s a guy that knows he can get pleasure whenever he wants. Girls flock to him, and he’s been known to cheat when he doesn’t get satisfaction.”
Now that Ginny had not heard, and felt just a little upset about too. She didn’t want to believe Pansy, but she herself had heard about the terrible flirt that Blaise was, and how he went through girls as fast Draco offended them.
“What?”
Pansy nodded, her eyes gleaming darkly. “Oh yes, didn’t you know? He was supposed to go on a date with Padma Patil, who was his girlfriend at the time, but he ended up shagging Daphne Greengrass in one of the abandoned classrooms instead. Caused quite the stir through the Slytherins I can tell you, but girls only flocked to him even more after that. They all wanted a piece of the Slytherin that was making quite the dangerous name for himself amongst the girls of Hogwarts.”
This couldn’t be right. Blaise was a good person. He was friendly, charming, witty, and loved her. She couldn’t believe this of him. She just couldn’t.
“You’re lying.”
Pansy laughed derisively, making Ginny pause in her judgment. Could Pansy be telling the truth? Was it possible that Blaise was really not as wonderful as she had thought?
“Ginny, I only tell you this because I’d hate to see you become a notch on his belt. You don’t know what he’s like. You may think that he cares about you, but give it a week or so and he’ll soon be growing tired of you. The fact that you don’t even want to sleep with him will only make that clock tick faster. Even if he does find you fascinating right now, how long do you think that will really last? Tell me honestly, Ginny, because somehow I thought you were smarter than that.”
“He loves me,” Ginny objected desperately, wishing rather than believing that it was true. “He wrote me a poem and everything.”
Pansy burst out laughing, her eyes lighting up with real amusement then, and Ginny found herself feeling very out-of-place and awkward. What could possibly be so funny about Blaise’s poem?
“You actually think he wrote that?” Pansy asked scornfully, looking down at Ginny as if she were a particularly stupid child.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Ginny asked in perplexity, feeling more and more upset and angry by the minute. Pansy was making her feel so confused and out of place, and she just hated it. She wanted it all to stop.
“Ginny,” Pansy said with a disdainful smile. “Blaise never wrote that poem. I’d hazard he’s never written a poem in his life, let alone something romantic.”
Ginny shook her head. She was suddenly feeling very close to tears, though whether that was from the sickness or the confusion swirling inside her she was not sure. “You’re lying.”
“You can think I’m lying if you want, but I’m telling you the truth. Look at me Ginny!”
Ginny raised her eyes to Pansy’s face and could see the gravity of Pansy’s expression. There was no twinkle in her eyes; no smile lurking on her mouth- she was firm and cold, not trying to be nice, but not trying to be mean either. She was just telling facts, and Ginny realised with a sudden stab of pain through her heart that she believed them. There was no possible way to deny the truth of Pansy’s expression, but she had to wonder why Blaise would lie to her. Why would he say he wrote that poem, and if he didn’t then who did?
“W-why would he lie?” Ginny asked pathetically, feeling her lips trembling as something hot trickled down her face. Was it tears? She could not know, she was just so upset and confused, and her head was throbbing so painfully so that she could barely think at all.
“Because he was desperate Ginny, and you had refused him. He only wanted you because you happened to be the object of his interest at the time. The poem was the only way he could think to get you to accept him, so he got Dr- his friend to write the poem for him.”
The words slammed into her head, echoing over and over in her brain. Pansy could not possibly be lying. She knew the girl was vindictive, but surely Pansy would not lie about something like this? She had no reason to.
Suddenly Ginny started to feel incredibly dizzy, her body swaying sickeningly as black dots floated past her eyes and a loud ringing resounded in her ears. “I… I think I need to sit down,” Ginny mumbled, and stumbled shakily out of the room with tears burning her eyes and choking her throat.
Pansy watched her leave the bathroom and stared impassively at the closed door. The deed was done, but somehow she did not feel so triumphant as she thought she might have. Ginny had been genuinely hurt; she had seen it in the younger girl’s eyes. There was no turning back now though. Blaise was only receiving his just desserts. He should never have tricked that girl into loving him by using that poem Draco had written. He would learn that his good looks and charm could not always save him from everything, and if Ginny had to suffer because of it then so be it. Blaise had had this coming for a long time, and Pansy would not regret it.
So what if she had lied about Blaise only wanting sex? So what if he did care about Ginny? It wouldn’t last anyway; she could see it. She could see that he didn’t really care deep down and only thought he did. This was the only way to break them off. It was the only way….
OOOO
Draco played with the saltshaker sitting near his hands, sighing to himself as he wondered how long the girls were going to be. Blaise was prattling on about something, but Draco wasn’t really paying attention; he was far too worried about what was going on in the bathroom.
The door to the women’s room opened, and Draco glanced up to see Ginny stumbling somewhat woozily out. She glanced about dizzily and met his gaze, tears slipping down her pale cheeks and her mouth trembling pathetically. He didn’t even think what he was doing, he just stood up and walked swiftly towards her, catching her in his arms just before she fainted.
“Is she okay?” Blaise asked worriedly, rushing over to him.
“I don’t know,” Draco said truthfully, holding Ginny’s warm body protectively against his chest.
Pansy came out of the bathroom and greeted them with a surprised look, not having expected them to both be there. Draco felt a bubble of anger rise up in him, even though he had been the one who had requested her help, but it was Blaise who got there first.
“What did you do to her, Pansy?”
“I simply told her the truth about you not having written that poem. It’s not my problem she’s too weak to handle it.”
Blaise’s eyes narrowed and he took an angry step towards her. “What the hell is wrong with you!? Why do you always have to interfere!? It’s damn-well none of your business if I wrote that poem or not, Pansy, and I’m sick of you always playing your little games and meddling in what doesn’t concern you!”
“Did you honestly think I was going to sit back and let you trick that poor girl into loving you? She’s not like your usual whores, Blaise. She actually has some decency.”
“You don’t think I didn’t know that?” Blaise demanded in exasperation. “I know Ginny’s not like the other girls; I knew that from the first moment I saw her, but you just had to go and ruin it didn’t you? You always have to ruin it!”
Pansy drew herself to her full height, looking just as furious as Blaise, with her chest heaving and her eyes glittering with raging emotion. “Don’t kid yourself, Blaise. You never really liked her. You just thought you did because she was different. Do you honestly think that you’ll still feel intrigued by her in a month’s time? I know you; I know what you’re like. You should be thanking me for ending it before it got anymore out of hand.”
“Thanking you? Are you crazy? You just ruined all hopes I had with the girl I love!”
“Love?” Pansy laughed and shook her head scornfully. “You talk of love? You don’t even know what love is! You just think that because you find someone attractive somehow it’s love. You think because someone new comes along and catches your fancy that it’s love. You have no bloody idea, Blaise, on what love is. You don’t know anything at all.”
“What do you know, Pansy?” Blaise snapped, clenching his fists so hard that the whites of his knuckles savagely burned into his tan skin. “You say you love Draco so much, but all you ever do is meddle with my love life and vindictively get rid of all my girlfriends. Oh yeah, people seem to think that I’m the one who goes through all the girls, never mind the fact that you’re always there to conveniently make them hate me! I know it was you who set Daphne on me that time, and I’m pretty sure it would be a good guess to say that you got rid of the others too!”
“I wasn’t the one who told you to shag Daphne. It’s not my fault you let her have her way with you.”
Blaise rolled his eyes. “Well gee, Pansy, next time a good-looking guy starts taking his clothes off in front of you, you tell me how well you do.”
“It’s no excuse,” Pansy retorted angrily. “You didn’t care about them anyway. If you did you would have fought for them more, but you just let them go and moved onto the next as if nothing had happened at all.”
Blaise let out a growl of frustration and turned away from them both. Draco wondered if he should go, but he found himself curious to know what would happen. He was still holding Ginny against him, but he found his eyes drawn to the two furious Slytherins.
“You know I’m right, Blaise,” Pansy said more quietly.
“Am I supposed to thank you now?” Blaise snapped bitterly, turning back around to face her, his amber eyes that had always held such dancing amusement now only glowing with anger and frustration. “You seem to delight in bringing up my faults, Pansy, but you’re far from perfect yourself. Yes, I have a weakness for girls; yes I can’t say that I am a good boyfriend, or seem to be able to stay interested in the same girl for too long, but you-” his eyes narrowed heatedly- “You actually take delight in breaking those girls’ hearts, and for what? So you can sit back and laugh and tell me how stupid I was for thinking I might have loved that girl? So you can rub it in my face that I’m not as perfect as people think me? Go on then Pansy,” he said harshly. “Laugh it up. You’ve won. You’ve got everything you wanted. You broke Ginny’s heart and ruined yet another of my relationships. Doesn’t it just make you feel absolutely sick with joy?”
Tears glistened in Pansy’s eyes and slipped down her cheeks, her very pride shattering before their eyes as she shed not the dramatic tears Draco had so often seen her cry, but the sincere tears of someone in deep pain.
“No,” she confessed softly, her eyes falling to the ground so as not to meet Blaise’s furious gaze. “I don’t.”
“What?”
“I don’t feel proud at all.” Her lips trembled slightly, and her tears continued to fall one by one down her cheeks. “I thought I would. I thought I was teaching you a real good lesson, but now I see how stupid I was… I see now that I only did it because I…”
“Yes?”
Pansy took a small breath and looked the other way in her shame. “Because I love you.”
Draco saw Blaise’s eyes widened, and even he himself felt the jolt of surprise run through him. The other day when he’d seen them arguing he’d wondered if Pansy had felt more for their friend than she had let on, and now Draco knew it was true. So he was not the only one who had tried to hide in another relationship to disguise his true feelings? He suddenly felt very sorry for Pansy, even though she had done some terrible things, and wondered how Blaise would react.
“You what?” Blaise said disbelievingly, looking at her as if seeing her for the first time.
“I was jealous, okay. Every time I saw you go with those girls I just couldn’t stand it. I had to do something, because seeing you with them just brought me so much pain.” She shook her head, still looking the other way. “I didn’t understand why I would get so angry to see you with girl after girl. I thought I loved Draco, and figured I was just angry because you seemed to not care about any of them. I realise now I was only jealous and just felt frustrated that you would look at all those girls, but you would never look at me…”
“Pansy I-”
“I know you probably hate me right now, and I know you have every reason to.” She finally turned to face him, tears glistening on her dark lashes. “This whole date was made to break you and Ginny up. Draco and I don’t even go out; we were just pretending…” She wiped the tears away from her eyes quickly and once more dropped her gaze. “I’m sorry Blaise. I promise I’ll never interfere again.”
She cast a despairing and apologetic look at Draco and then quickly ran from the room. Blaise looked at Draco still holding Ginny, his eyes flashing with so many emotions Draco found it hard to keep up.
“I never knew,” Blaise said quietly.
“Neither did I,” Draco said truthfully.
“I have to go after her!”
Draco only nodded his head, and watched as Blaise followed in Pansy’s footsteps, no doubt to sort out what was really going on between them. It wouldn’t surprise Draco if Blaise was not so against Pansy either. He understood how easy it was to be blind to what was right in front of you; it had taken him a long time to realise he liked Ginny after all.
He glanced down at the sleeping girl in his arms and held her more securely against his chest, he too making his way out of the Three Broomsticks back towards the school.
As he walked through the snowy track, he caught a glimpse of Pansy and Blaise standing by a tree talking quietly to each other. He saw Pansy shake her dark head and mumble something as she turned away, before Blaise had taken two steps forward, turned her around to face him, and kissed her soundly on the lips. Smiling to himself, Draco kept walking with his sleeping damsel, not quite sure what would happen now, but glad that at least Blaise and Pansy had sorted out their feelings. He could only hope that Ginny would not be too hurt from it…
OOOO
Ginny opened her eyes drowsily, wincing as the throbbing in her head continued its painful pounding. She blearily glanced about the room, smelling a sickly, sweet smell that made her feel quite nauseous. Someone was leaning over a smouldering cauldron filling a vial with red liquid, and Ginny fell back weakly against the bed she had been lying on, unable to stay focussed for very long thanks to the aches and chills that attacked her body.
Memories of what had happened moments before she had fallen asleep flashed back through her mind, and she let out a pitiful sob as she remembered all she had been told through Pansy’s malicious tongue. Blaise had not written the poem; he had never loved her as she had thought he did, and though she wished with all her heart that it were not true, she knew she could not delude herself into thinking otherwise.
“You’re awake,” a soothing voice said softly near her, and Ginny turned her face weakly to see familiar grey eyes staring down at her- eyes that right now held so much tenderness and concern she felt quite ready to burst into tears- and did.
“Shh, don’t cry, Ginny.” He looped an arm around her back and helped her sit up better, letting her head rest against his chest. “Here, drink this.” He offered the sweet smelling liquid to her, but Ginny didn’t want it. It smelt bad and made her feel sick, and why did the world have to spin like this?
She gripped his robes and buried her face into his chest, drinking in the soothing scent of his cologne and feeling his heart beating steadily against her cheek. Tears slipped from her eyes, and she had to bite her lip to stop the sobs that threatened to escape. She had been a complete fool. A complete, naïve fool. She should never have trusted Blaise; Hermione had been right...
“Ginny, you have to drink this. It’ll make you feel better.”
“I can’t,” Ginny moaned weakly, still clutching onto his robes. “I feel too sick.”
Draco sighed and dipped her head back, forcing the liquid down her throat. It tasted as disgusting as it smelt, and Ginny gagged and choked on it, thrashing about weakly in his arms and tried to push him away. Once he forced her to swallow it, she settled down and just rested against his chest, crying pitifully to herself against the unfairness of it all.
Draco placed his other arm around her and held her close to him, stroking her hair soothingly with his hand and occasionally mumbling comforting nonsense. She wept bitterly to herself, feeling all the heartbreak of a young love shattered, and not once did he stop her. He just silently held her, while gently stroking her hair, letting her release the sadness inside her until she fell asleep in sheer exhaustion in his arms.
Silently Draco picked her up in his arms and placed her in the bed, pulling the covers tenderly up over her and smoothing the sticky hair away from her face where her sweat still layered her forehead. He smiled sadly down at her and leaned down to give her a small kiss on her forehead. “Sleep well, Ginny,” he whispered, letting his fingers caressingly trail down her pale cheek.
He sighed and pulled himself away, once more taking his seat by her bed and just watched as she slept, until he too slowly felt the pull of tiredness pulling down his eyes and dragging into him the deep slumbers of the night.
A/N: There’s not much humour in this chapter, but I’m sure most of you knew this was coming. I can’t say I’m particularly subtle, lol.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: I’m still unsure on how much chapters are left to go. I can’t imagine it will be more than three though.
Third Time’s the Charm
Ginny opened her eyes groggily in the pale, morning light, relieved to find that the aches and chills that had so horribly ran through her body had gone. She still felt tired and drained, but she no longer felt like her head was slamming into wall after wall, and her nose, thankfully, was no longer dripping faster than a leaky cauldron. She shifted in the bed, and felt something heavy resting on her legs, restricting her movement. Sitting up in confusion, she was surprised to see Draco sleeping soundly against her legs, one arm trailing over the blankets, with his head resting on his other arm, and the rest of his body still sitting on the chair next to the bed.
A small frown settled on Ginny’s lips, wondering just why Draco Malfoy was asleep on her bed. That was until she realised she wasn’t actually in her bed- in fact she had no idea where she was. The room was completely unfamiliar, and only held a cauldron, a chair, and the bed she had been sleeping in. She realised she didn’t even remember how she had gotten to the bed. The last thing she remembered was leaving the bathroom after Pansy had said all that stuff about Blaise…
Ginny felt her throat constricting and her eyes tingling unpleasantly, and firmly pushed all thoughts of the amber-eyed boy out of her mind. She would not cry over him anymore, no matter how much it hurt. He was not worth it, even if he had been a dear friend. He had betrayed her by lying about that poem, and she could not find it in herself to forgive him. Not yet anyway.
Glancing back at Draco, Ginny wondered if he had brought her here. She vaguely recalled being held in someone’s arms and having someone feed her some foul-tasting potion, but she had just thought that had been a dream. Seeing the blond Slytherin fast asleep on her bed, however, made her wonder if it had been real.
She stared at him curiously, watching the soft, blond strands of hair fluttering against his pale face as he breathed steadily. His eyes were shut peacefully, and his expression was so relaxed and unguarded that she thought he seemed to look somehow younger, even somewhat gentle- an adjective she would normally never use to describe the rude and obnoxious Slytherin.
A smile crept onto her lips, and she couldn’t help but reach out her hand and smooth back the strands of his hair, really taking the time to just look at his face without him smirking or glaring at her. It was nice, and she realised she liked it when he slept- not because he wasn’t ruining things by opening his big, fat mouth (though it helped)- but because when he was asleep the soft quietness she rarely saw in him seemed to come to life in the smoothness of his expression and the sweetness of his slumbering visage.
He shifted sleepily and pulled his face somewhat grumpily away from her fingers, looking so adorable in his sleepy crossness that Ginny had to try hard not to giggle. It was clear he was stirring but was reluctant to face the day, being much more content to keep sleeping in his awkward position. She was half-tempted to let him sleep, but her legs were beginning to protest against his weight.
“Draco,” Ginny murmured, giving him a gentle shake. He mumbled something incoherent and tried to shuffle away from her hands, but this proved to be a bad idea, as he toppled right off the bed with a loud thud. Ginny heard him groan sleepily to himself at being woken up in such a painful and annoying way, hearing his soft cursing under his breath. She couldn’t help but laugh, and continued to laugh as his very tousled head finally popped up from the floor, looking very put out indeed.
“What’s so funny? That hurt you know,” he muttered grumpily, and then yawned slightly as he stretched his arms to ease the stiffness of his muscles from falling asleep half on the chair and half on the bed. “What time is it?” he asked, once he had finished stretching.
Ginny shrugged and hugged her knees to herself in the bed, still eyeing him with innocent curiosity. She’d never seen Draco like this, and was finding it quite endearing. “I don’t know. I only just woke up myself.”
She watched him glancing about for something, and smiled slightly as he scratched his messy hair in obvious puzzlement. She’d never thought she would see the day when she thought Draco Malfoy cute, but cute was the only way to describe this sleepy boy.
“There it is!” he suddenly exclaimed and picked up his cloak, which had been tossed recklessly on the floor. He reached into the pocket and pulled out a pocket watch, glancing at it blearily before dropping both watch and cloak, and then clambered up on the bed next to her, slipping under the covers and getting into a more comfortable position.
“Um, Draco.” She stared at him for a moment, feeling his weight next to her in the bed, not really sure what to make of the odd situation. Though he was just lying there next to her it was still somewhat uncomfortable, even though she knew amorous thoughts were probably far from Draco’s mind right now. It seemed like he was already falling asleep again too.
“Go to sleep, Ginny,” he scolded her groggily, his eyes firmly shut, but Ginny was no longer tired. She could not sleep with him right next to her. It was just weird.
He let out a deep breath as he relaxed in the bed, and just lay there silently. Ginny sat up straight and stiff, not daring to move and feeling incredibly awkward. She glanced down at him again, noting how easy and natural he found this, and felt just a little irritated.
“You can’t go to sleep in this bed with me,” she muttered angrily.
“Sure I can,” Draco replied sleepily. “It’s five-thirty in the morning, I’m not getting up now, and I’ve got a crick in my neck from sleeping on that chair. I just spent the whole night making sure you were okay, making flu-healing potions for you, and having you crying all over me. The least you can do is let me sleep next to you.”
Well that was the Draco she knew well. Trust him to ruin all those nice memories of him looking after her by saying something like that. That didn’t make the situation any better though, and Ginny was not about to give in yet.
“Yes but-”
Draco sighed and grabbed her firmly by the waist, yanking her down next to him so she was lying down again. “Shutup, Weasley, and stop fretting.”
Ginny stiffened so much that she was sure she had just become a plank of wood. She could feel his warm body next to her, and her heart started pounding hard in her chest, her throat going suddenly dry. He seemed to sense her discomfort, because he removed his arm from her waist and tried to give her as much space as he could in a single bed, mumbling softly, “Just relax. I’m not going to do anything.”
She glanced at his face resting next to hers on the pillow, his eyes shut so she could not see the expression in them, and realised she could trust him. He would not do anything, and it was clear all he really cared about was going back to sleep. Feeling much more at ease, Ginny snuggled down into the bed next to him to get warm, and let out a small breath.
They both lay there silently for a moment, but Ginny was troubled by the fuzzy memories that flittered through her brain. She had been somewhat delirious last night, but she did know that Draco had stayed up most of the night to look after her. He had even said himself that she had been crying all over him, which meant that memory of her leaning against his chest and crying as he stroked her hair and mumbled soothing words was real. He had actually comforted her.
“Draco…”
“Mmm?”
“Did you really hold me in your arms last night? When I was crying and all?”
Draco was silent for a moment, and then she heard him let out a small sigh. “Go to sleep, Ginny,” he said finally, but that was answer enough for her. The memory had been real, and smiling slightly to herself, she snuggled up even more to him, watching his face through the dusky light and wondering what she had ever done to deserve such a friend.
She had not forgotten her conversation with Hermione, and knew very well that she liked the snarky boy lying next to her. Right now she was hesitant to admit such feelings though, especially since she and Blaise had pretty much fallen apart. She didn’t want Draco to think she only wanted to date him as a rebound from Blaise, and in truth she was still hurting because of that anyway. The wounds were still fresh, and she was reluctant to try her hand at romance again. Two failed relationships in one year was not the easiest to deal with, and she was afraid of having it happen again.
“Stop staring at me, it’s creeping me out,” Draco muttered after a moment of silence. Ginny giggled softly, but complied with his desires all the same, closing her eyes again before she too slowly drifted off to sleep…
OOO
Hermione shifted uncomfortably in the bed, feeling increasingly frustrated. Why was it that she could just not get comfortable? It seemed like all her sheets were tangled around her legs, her head could just not find a soft spot in the pillow, and to top it all off a stupid owl seemed to be hooting very loudly near the window. This was just ridiculous.
Furious, and feeling the least shreds of sleep leaving her, Hermione thrust the covers off her body and placed her feet on the cold stone fur, deciding she just could not be bothered with this anymore. She shivered at the shock of icy stone, and quickly stuffed her feet into the cosy slippers sitting near her bed, grumbling under her breath about winter and every other cold morning.
Wrapping a pink dressing gown around her chilled body, she started to walk towards the door, and almost tripped over Crookshanks the cat. Closing her eyes to gather some patience, Hermione wisely kept her mouth shut for the sake of her dorm-mates, and then scooped up Crookshanks in her arms before leaving the room. She idly scratched his ears, making her way down to the common room and was surprised to see she was not the only one who could not sleep. Someone was sitting in one of the squishy armchairs by the fire, their messy, black hair sticking up everywhere from sleep.
“Harry?”
Harry turned, giving a small, tight-lipped smile, and then went back to gazing into the fire. Hermione wondered what was bothering him, and came over still holding her fluffy burden before taking a seat next to him.
“You couldn’t sleep either?” she asked, watching him curiously as she scratched Crookshanks’ ears.
He shook his head, letting out a small sigh as he did so. “No. I couldn’t sleep.”
Silence fell about them, and for a moment the only sounds that could be heard were Crookshanks’ happy purring and the soft crackle of the fire. Hermione stared at the ginger fluff ball in her arms, and, annoyingly enough, thought of that conversation she and Draco had had not so many days ago. She tried to put it out of her mind, but the thoughts would just not go away. She knew she liked Harry, and Draco had told her to just tell him how she felt. Now would be the perfect chance. They were both alone in the room, there was no one going to interrupt them…
She glanced at him, watching his fringe falling into his amazingly green eyes as he leaned down to stoke the fire. She could stare into those eyes for hours if she wasn’t afraid of looking like a sap, and right now they looked even more beautiful with the fire reflecting in them, almost like burning emeralds.
Pulling her gaze away she stared back into the fire, feeling all the helplessness of her situation rushing in. She just couldn’t bring herself to say anything. She was frightened he would laugh; frightened of having all her hopes blighted and hearing those terrible words that he could not like her- that he only liked her as a friend. How could she risk that? Gryffindor or not, she was happier with her delusions in thinking maybe he could. She’d rather have hope than nothing at all.
“Hermione.”
His voice was soft, gentle- almost caressing in her deluded mind. She raised her eyes back to his face, seeing the restlessness in him. Her heart ached just at the sight, but she kept her face impassive as she always did. “Yes?”
“Do you think I deserve to be loved?”
She frowned, her eyes gazing into his searchingly. Where had this come from? Why did he think he did not deserve love? If anything he deserved it more than anyone else.
“Why do you say that?”
He sighed and stared hard into the fire, his mouth firmly descending into a frown. “I don’t know…. I just… I just feel like somehow I don’t deserve it. Like I’m being punished if I even try to hope I do… Everyone always gets hurt, and then I don’t even think I know how to love anyway. They don’t give us manuals for that, and I…” he broke off and shook his head, looking suddenly embarrassed and awkward. “Never mind.”
“Harry.” Hermione placed an impulsive hand on his cheek and turned his face towards her so that he had no choice but to look into her eyes. “You deserve love. You deserve everything good that happens to you. You’re a good person, Harry, and it’s not your fault when people get hurt. We all make our own choices.” She smiled tenderly at him, smoothing back the unruly fringe so that his scar peeped out from her fingers. “As for you not knowing how to love, I think you’ve proven enough that you can. You just have to not be afraid of it.”
His hand lightly came to rest over hers on his cheek, his green eyes gazing deeply into hers, and slowly his face started to come closer. Hermione could feel her heart speeding up in readiness for what was about to come, her eyes catching the tiny freckles on his nose from being in the sun too long, and then her eyes slid shut and his lips were pressing softly against hers. It was only a few seconds before he had pulled away again in embarrassment.
“I’m sorry,” he said in a tight voice. “I should never-”
“No,” Hermione interrupted, feeling her heart pounding in her chest like a wild drum. “I- I liked it.”
Harry glanced back at her in surprise, but relief at the same time. “I did too,” he admitted quietly, and then his cheeks flooded with pink and he quickly stared at his hands. She knew that Harry had kissed Cho and Ginny before, but this was different. They were best friends, and somehow that seemed so forbidden and awkward, and yet so right as well…
“Do you… do you want to do it again?” Hermione asked shyly.
“No,” Harry replied quickly.
“Oh…” Hermione fell silent and glanced away in embarrassment. Was she really that bad?
Harry seemed to sense her feelings, saying awkwardly, “No, I mean, I do, but I-” He sighed and said nothing more, obviously unsure how to phrase his muddled feelings.
“No… it’s okay. I understand,” Hermione said softly, not quite able to hide her disappointment. For a moment she had thought he liked her. For a moment she had felt her heart soaring in her chest just as if it had developed wings all of its own, but she had been wrong...
“Hermione,” Harry said softly. She turned her face just as he leaned forward to press his lips once more against hers. The kiss was nowhere near perfect. It was clumsily started, and their teeth knocked together somewhat awkwardly, but even then there was something magical about it. She could feel her body trembling as his lips moved against hers, his hands tentatively coming to rest on her cheeks in all the gentleness he carried. Slowly she relaxed into the kiss, shyly exploring her feelings with her lips, as he did the same with his, neither of them trying to give too much too soon.
When they finally broke apart, she could only meet his gaze with a shy smile, their faces still close enough so that she could see all the different shades of green that made up the colour of his eyes.
“What does this mean, Harry?” she couldn’t help but ask, reluctant to speak, but wanting to know all the same. She didn’t think she could bear to have him turn around and say he didn’t like her after that kiss.
He smiled slowly and allowed his hand to lightly caress her cheek, saying those soft words she would never forget,
“I think this means I like you…”
OOOOO
When Ginny awoke again a good many hours later, it was to feel very warm and comfortable tucked up in someone’s arms. She was not so impressed, however, when the warm body next to her moved to get out of the bed, allowing the chilly air outside to attack her skin and send goosebumps up her flesh. She shivered and made a noise like a grumpy kitten as she huddled down into the blankets, still keeping her eyes defiantly shut against the light.
She could hear Draco shuffling about near the bed, and rolled over, opening one eye blearily to see him putting his shoes back on. He glanced at her in amusement, picking up his cloak and putting it on.
“C’mon, Weasley. Time to get up.”
“Too early… going back to sleep,” Ginny mumbled in her sleepiness, rolling over the other way and closing her eyes once more. She was not ready to get up just yet.
“It’s nearly lunch time,” Draco replied with a laugh.
“So.”
“So if we don’t go down now people are going to get more than a little suspicious, don’t you think?”
Ginny said nothing in reply. She was conveniently pretending to be asleep, even though it was impossible for anyone to fall asleep in so little time.
“You’ve got three seconds to get up before I make you get out of that bed myself. I’m not having all of Hogwarts thinking I took advantage of you- which is what they will all think…”
“You wouldn’t dare,” Ginny muttered, momentarily forgetting whom she was talking to. Of course, if she had been a bit more coherent she would have realised Draco was not like the other guys and had no qualms in annoying her, and indeed when she felt the blankets being ripped away from her and arms wrapping around her body, she could only let out an indignant squeak as she was picked up in his arms.
“That’s not fair!” She complained, giving his arm a furious swipe as he held her, only succeeding in making him laugh at her in mocking amusement.
“I never said I was fair.”
“Put me down!” Ginny snapped furiously, though she would be a complete, fat liar if she didn’t admit that she enjoyed being held by him. That was not the principle though; the principle was that he had ruined her sleeping in.
Still chuckling at her, Draco placed her back gently on the ground and took a step back to sit on the bed himself. “Well at least you’re up now, and there’s no point going back to bed.”
She just glared mutinously at him before slowly and painfully making her way to where Draco had left her belongings. Shoes, jacket, gloves and hat were all put on their correct places, and then she was once more glaring back at the blond sitting on the bed. He was watching her with faint amusement, which only made her all the more irritated. Why was it that she always seemed to be a source of amusement to him at her expense?
“I’m up.” Ginny said in anything but happy accents. “Satisfied?”
Draco only smirked at her before he stood up and walked towards the door. Ginny glanced about at the messy bed and cauldron with a frown. “Aren’t you going to clean up in here?” she asked curiously.
He shook his head and opened the door. “No. The room will clean itself.”
She frowned, not really sure what he was meaning, until she followed him out of the room and realised where they had been sleeping. It was the room of requirement, and realising that he must have carried her up here, she couldn’t help but glance at Draco in some astonishment. Had he really carried her up seven flights of stairs?
Oblivious to her thoughts, Draco only gestured for her to follow him. “C’mon, if we hurry we can get to lunch without causing too much of a scene.”
Ginny nodded and followed him down the stairs to the great hall, silently wondering to herself just why Draco would go through all this effort for her. He had always been a selfish and spoilt brat (and when she thought about it he still was), but there was no denying that she had a lot to be grateful to him for. She did have to wonder about one thing though…
“Um, Draco?”
“Yeah.”
“What happened last night? You know, after I fainted?”
Draco sighed and stopped on the stairs. She could see the troubled frown on his lips, and just knew that whatever happened was obviously something she would not like to hear. She needed to know though. She needed to know so that she could move on.
“Please just tell me. I promise I won’t get angry.”
He stared at her silently for a moment before nodding his head, and then proceeded to tell her everything that had happened (leaving out the details that concerned himself). Ginny listened silently, feeling rather mixed on the whole thing. In a way she was happy for Pansy and Blaise, and yet in another way she was incredibly upset. She was no saint, and it would be nigh impossible to forgive Pansy and Blaise just because they had realised their love for each other; after all, that didn’t change the fact that Pansy had purposely tried to break them up and Blaise had lied to her about the poem.
“I’m sorry, Weasley,” Draco said finally. She met his gaze and saw the genuine concern he felt for her lingering in his grey eyes. Somehow it made her feel better, and she even managed to give a small smile.
“It’s okay. It’s not like I can do anything about it now, and maybe it’s better this way? Obviously it would never have worked out between us.”
Though that wasn’t really comforting, more depressing really….
He nodded his head, seeming reluctant to comment too much on it. Ginny decided she would not think about it anymore, as it only made her angry, and gave him a bright smile. “C’mon, let’s go get lunch. I’m famished!”
OOO
Once they entered the great hall they had split up their separate ways to go to their own tables, and Ginny was surprised to find herself in a much better mood. Even if she was royally pissed off at both Pansy and Blaise, she found herself thinking about much more pleasant things- like a certain blond Slytherin who, by the looks of things, was currently having an argument with Crabbe and Goyle. She still couldn’t believe that he had spent the whole night looking after her, and felt somewhat special that he had. It was a nice feeling.
“Where were you last night?” Hermione asked, while piling up some salad on her plate. “I didn’t see you come back into the common room, and I noticed you weren’t in your dorm this morning.”
Ginny glanced about the array of food and decided toast would be the best choice for her lunch. She glanced at her friend, who was sitting on the bench next to her, and gave a casual shrug. “I wasn’t feeling well, so Draco took me to the room of requirement to sleep since he doesn’t know our password, and he couldn’t take me into his own dorm.”
“Draco? What happened to Blaise?”
Sighing slightly, but knowing everyone would figure it out sooner or later, Ginny gave a very rough rendition of what had happened during the date, trying hard to keep her voice even so as not to reveal how truly upset she was by it. Hermione exclaimed in shock at all the right moments, and expressed great anger in all the others.
“Well that’s all very well for Blaise and Pansy to realise they like each other, but that’s no excuse for the way he treated you!”
Ginny shrugged again and bit into her toast. “I can’t do anything about it, and to be honest I don’t want to even talk about him right now. It just makes me so mad!”
Hermione nodded sympathetically. “He’s acted like an idiot, but you can’t let him hold you down, Ginny. You’ve still got plenty of other chances for love.”
“Right. Who’s going to like me now? I think I’m cursed, I really do. It seems like every person I date likes someone else. Maybe I’ll just give up this romance business and go be a nun.”
“Now, Ginny, don’t start getting dramatic,” Hermione chided with a laugh, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “You know very well you’re not cursed, and I don’t think you want to be nun.”
“No I don’t,” Ginny admitted with a tired sigh. “I’m just so sick of everything. Two failed romances in a few months is not exactly an achievement I’m proud of.”
“Well you know what they say, third time’s the lucky charm!”
“Hmph,” was all Ginny managed to say, but as her eyes drifted back to the blond Slytherin sitting on the other side of the hall, she couldn’t help but hope that stupid saying was right.
Disclaimer: I did not create any of the Harry Potter characters, etc.
A/n: Okay, so after much thought I have decided to make this the last chapter. I hope you enjoy it!
The She-Weasel and the Ferret
It had been a few days since Ginny and Blaise had broken up. Ginny could now look upon Blaise and Pansy with only the smallest pang of pain, which she thought was quite good of her really considering the situation. It wasn’t that she still liked Blaise; in fact she had realised she never really had liked Blaise romantically. He had always been a good friend to her, and while their relationship was a little strained now, she didn’t doubt that given time they would be back to joking with each other just like they used to. The main problem was that he had lied in order to get her to date him. It was that more than anything that made her angry, for Ginny had just as much pride as the next person. She still hadn’t figured out who had actually written the poem either- Draco getting rather distant and vague whenever it was mentioned, and Hermione only smiling in an annoyingly mysterious way, which told Ginny that both of them knew very well who had written it.
Ginny was having a hard time forgiving Pansy, but then she never really had liked Pansy anyway, so she didn’t feel the need to try very hard. Draco seemed to find this amusing, but Ginny would not be moved from her standpoint. The girl had purposely sabotaged her relationship with Blaise, and it didn’t matter if Ginny had never really liked Blaise, or that Blaise and Pansy were now very happily dating…. Okay, so maybe she was being a little unfair there, but hey, she never said she was a saint.
Sitting down on one of the benches with a small sigh, Ginny gazed out into the frosted grounds, watching the students running around and throwing snowballs at each other, two in particular catching her eye. There was Hermione walking hand-in-hand with Harry, both looking very pink in the face from the cold, but happy nonetheless as they chatted happily with each other. Hermione dropped his hand and leant against his shoulder, mumbling something, and Ginny watched with a smile as Harry placed an arm around her waist and gave her a small kiss to her forehead.
“Ahh, young love,” Ginny murmured, watching the two pass from her vision. She sounded (and looked) just like an old woman reflecting on fonder days, all huddled up in her warm clothes and sitting by herself on the bench, watching the couples walking around in the snow. Someone else seemed to agree, for a familiar drawl was soon to be heard from behind her saying, “You know if I didn’t know any better, Weasley, I’d say you were turning into an old spinster right before my eyes.”
Ginny laughed and turned her head, greeting the familiar smirk with a smile, her eyes dancing enchantingly. “With my luck in love I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Chuckling slightly, he took a seat next to her on the snowy bench and watched her with amusement sparking in his grey eyes. “Given up on romance then have you? I’m surprised, I always pegged you for the hopeless romantic.”
Shrugging slightly, and because it seemed only natural to do, she leaned against his shoulder for warmth, her eyes trained on the white ground. “I guess I am. I don’t think anyone else would be silly enough to like a guy just because he wrote a poem for her, and” – she grimaced slightly- “Be taken in like that. I still can’t believe he lied to me, and you, you big meanie, still won’t tell me who did. I know you know who wrote it!”
Draco glanced down at her with that sudden distance he always seemed to use when she brought up this topic, their eyes meeting for just a moment before he looked away. “Does it really matter who wrote it, Ginny? It was just a poem, and wouldn’t you rather like someone because of who they are instead of how romantically they can write?”
Ginny shrugged again and snuggled up closer to him, grabbing his arm and wrapping it around her for extra warmth. For anyone who was watching they would look like the perfect couple, but for Ginny these things just seemed natural to do with him. He made her feel so comfortable, and even though she knew very well she liked him, there was no awkwardness in being close to him. If anything it made her only want to be even more close to him.
“I guess. I’m just curious really… Trust me, I’m not about to make the same mistake twice.”
He smiled slightly and pushed the strands of fiery hair off her pink-tinged cheeks with one gloved hand. “I’m glad. I’d hate to see you hurt again.”
Warm fluttering started in her stomach at that, her heart feeling suddenly so much bigger as she looked up into his face. His cheeks were pink like hers, and there was snow sprinkled in his hair, but it was the genuine affection in his grey eyes that caught her attention. There was something so soothing about that look, and she wished he could always look at her like that. She couldn’t think of when it was she had first started liking him, or even why she did, but now all she could think of was how much she did, especially when faced with that gentle expression. If only she could know if he liked her back. She was so afraid of ruining this that she didn’t even want to mention it, but sometimes she thought he did; sometimes when he would look at her like this she could almost believe he was not so against her.
“I never knew you cared so much,” she said softly, her eyes still locked on his.
“Of course I care about you, Ginny.”
She smiled and lowered her face to hide the blush that had graced her cheeks, even though with the cold he probably would barely have noticed. It wasn’t just his words, but his use of her first name that made her feel suddenly bashful. She had noticed that he only used her first name when he was being serious. This had been easy to tell, because he had only used her first name about three times now. Every time had been a moment when he was serious, and now to hear him use it after saying he cared about her- well, it sent a pleasant warmth to settle in her stomach, and made the small smile on her lips grow just that little more brighter.
“C’mon,” he nudged her to move, and pulled her up off the bench. “We’d better go back inside before we freeze to death. I’m not having your brothers murder me because I let you turn into a Weasley popsicle.”
She laughed and followed him across the grounds. “No better than your mum killing me for letting you turn into a Malfoy popsicle. I always thought my mum was formidable, but your mum sure knows how to take ‘over-attached’ to the extreme.”
Draco snickered slightly. “Yeah, she does. I’m her only child though, so I guess she kind of has an excuse.”
“I suppose… Oh! I completely forgot!”
He frowned and looked at her curiously, hands stuffed in his coat pockets, his breath visible in the chilly air. “What?”
“Your mum wanted me to come have tea with her.”
“Really?”
She nodded, brushing against him slightly as they walked from their close proximity. “Yeah. I’m kind of nervous to be honest. Your mum only knew me when I was pretending to be you. I don’t know what I’m going to talk to her about at all.”
He shrugged and gave her an amused smile. “You probably won’t be doing much talking at all. My mother likes to talk, a lot.”
“Is that where you get it from then?” Ginny asked cheekily, and just managed to dodge Draco’s playful push. She giggled and scooped up a handful of snow, throwing it rather haphazardly towards him, and watched as it hit him right in the chest. He seemed a bit surprised and then just started laughing before picking up his own snowball and throwing it at her. They continued on in this fashion, throwing snowballs at each other, and laughing and cursing when each other got hit, oblivious to the fact that the grounds were beginning to become emptier until they were the only ones left.
“Okay, stop! Stop!” Ginny exclaimed finally, feeling the snow sinking into her clothes and making her feel uncomfortably cold. That was the only downside to a snowball fight. “You don’t want me to be a popsicle remember?”
He laughed and pulled her towards him, wrapping his arms around her waist as if it was the most normal thing in the world. “Then I’ll just have to keep you warm.”
Ginny could feel her face heating even through the cold, and suddenly felt nervous in his hold. Their faces were close, the chilly air making their breath visible as they stared at each other, the silence stretching between them for what seemed an eternity as they just gazed into each other’s eyes with the snow fluttering down around them in white flakes. Her heart was beating in fearful excitement, and she couldn’t help but wonder if that gap would close between them, wishing rather than hoping that somehow it would; but then he seemed to come to his senses and abruptly let her go.
“We should go back inside…” he mumbled awkwardly, and quickly started walking away towards the castle. Ginny was left standing there, still feeling her heart pounding hard in her chest, not really sure what to think or do. Her brain seemed to snap back into thought, and she quickly ran to catch up with him.
“Wait!”
He stopped and waited for her, and she once more fell into step with him. Looking up at him as they walked side-by-side, she gave him a somewhat subdued and shy smile, which he returned with his own small smile. Nothing was said, but something had changed between them, though neither Draco nor Ginny were quite ready to admit it, still feeling the natural embarrassment of two teenagers who had almost kissed.
OOOO
Once Draco and Ginny had split their separate ways with mumbled goodbyes, Draco found himself making his way to the Slytherin common room, his mind still filled with thoughts of the redheaded girl he had held in his arms only moments before. He hadn’t known what had come over him back there. Somehow just being with her like that made him forget all about the fact she had only just broken up with his best friend and that things were still rough for her- all he’d been able to think about was how adorable she had looked with her cheeks all pink, her eyes bright, and that smile on her face that seemed to make all thought fly out of his head. He’d wanted nothing more than to just kiss her, and for one dangerous moment he almost had.
“Stupid,” he muttered to himself, feeling like such an idiot for wearing his heart on his sleeve like that. A small voice in his head pointed out that she didn’t seem to mind, but Draco was almost afraid to believe it. Ginny was everything he wanted in a girl and more, and even though she annoyed him more than he would like, he couldn’t seem to hold it against her. In a way it only added to her charm.
A smile came to his face as he thought of the spunky redhead. There was just no way one could not like her. She was graceless, almost always said the wrong thing, had no idea when to just shutup, seemed to fall into trouble after trouble… and yet he was crazy about her. The way she laughed; the way she would smile at him; the very fact that she was not perfect and did not pretend to be- that was what made Ginny Weasley the most adorable and silliest girl he had ever met. Yes, he was indeed crazy about her: crazy and hopelessly in love.
Draco said the password to his common room, the door sliding away as he entered and was greeted with the usual friendly faces, but he was in no mood to chat to them. He walked past his friends and went upstairs to get changed, all the while wondering what he could do about Ginny. He cared about her so much, but like her (though he didn’t know it), he was afraid of ruining things between them. They had so much going, and somehow it seemed so frightening to tell her how he felt, even though he’d never had much trouble talking to girls before about these things. It was ridiculous, but he just couldn’t seem to bring himself to that point of actually speaking his feelings. With Pansy it had been so easy, but with Ginny…. With Ginny it was always difficult. He knew that Hermione had said she liked him, but he was still afraid to believe it. It was just so strange; so strange and so frustrating.
Sighing and collapsing on his bed, Draco stared at the stone roof with a frown on his face. There had to be something he could do. He wasn’t sure how long he could handle just watching her from afar and not being able to kiss and hold her like he wanted to. She certainly didn’t help matters either by being so close with him. He was sure she didn’t like to snuggle up to her other guy friends, and as confidence boosting as that was, he was still worried about actually telling her how he felt in case he was wrong. That was the thing with love, it made people nervous and lose all sense. Doubt and fear seemed to be a constant companion, and even though Draco was arrogant and egotistical, even he had his doubts when it came to romance.
The door opened and Pansy walked in, looking as radiant as all people did when they were in a happy relationship, but there was a worried gleam in her eyes. She walked over and sat next to him on the bed, a small frown on her lips. “You know Draco,” she began quietly. “I’ve never seen you like this before. What happened?”
Draco turned his face to hers, another sigh escaping from his lips. “I almost kissed Ginny…”
Pansy blinked, clearly having not expected that. “And what did she do?”
“She didn’t do anything. I, um, kind of ran away,” Draco admitted with a blush, feeling suddenly really stupid. What if he had just kissed her? At least he would have known where he’d stood, but instead he had gotten all scared and ran away like a little girl. Still… she had asked him to wait, so she couldn’t have been angry, but then what if that was because she didn’t care and didn’t want to embarrass him?
Pansy seemed to notice Draco was having a mental argument with himself, for she snapped her fingers before his eyes with a sharp look on her face, forcing his gaze to focus back on her. “Stop talking yourself into circles,” she commanded, “And tell me everything.”
So Draco did. It was rather embarrassing for him, but he figured he had nothing to lose now, and Pansy would never leave him alone if he didn’t tell her. Once he had finished telling what had happened out in the snowy grounds, he was surprised to see Pansy glaring at him. He didn’t know what she could possibly be angry about, but that was soon made apparent by her words.
“I can’t believe you haven’t seen it!”
“Huh?”
Pansy rolled her eyes at his less than eloquent answer. “Draco, the girl is crazy about you! I’m telling you that no girl treats her guy friends that way. You two are as bad as each other!”
“What? Are you sure?”
If Pansy was telling the truth then that meant Ginny really liked him, Hermione had been right, and he had been stupidly blind for all these weeks. It also meant that pulling away from kissing her had to have been the dumbest thing he had ever done in all his sixteen years.
“I’m damn sure, and you, you idiot, could have just ruined the only chance you had with Weasley. You do know that she’s probably in her room right now arguing on whether you actually like her or not.”
“Well of course I like her! I wouldn’t want to kiss her if I didn’t.”
“Yes, but she doesn’t know that,” Pansy said reasonably. “You know what you need to do, don’t you?”
“What?”
“Go tell her of course!”
Draco frowned. It was the logical thing to do of course, and though he still felt nervous, deep down he knew he had to do it. He had put Ginny through a lot with all this confusing romance business, and now it was up to him to get all this mess sorted.
“You’re right, Pansy!” He stood up off the bed and grabbed his jacket and scarf, throwing them on haphazardly, and looking surprisingly messy for one so vain. Right now his appearance seemed of little consequence, however.
“Of course I’m right,” Pansy replied smugly, an equally smug smile on her face. “Now go.”
He nodded, a somewhat boyish grin coming to his face, and quickly ran from the room. There was only one thing on his mind right now, and she was currently sitting seven floors above him having much the same conversation with Hermione Granger that he had just been having with Pansy.
OOOO
“C’mon, Ginny,” Hermione exclaimed with an impatient sigh. “You just have to tell him. He’s probably worried about approaching you because you just broke up with Blaise.”
“Do you think that was it?” Ginny asked hopefully, having just spent the past half hour arguing herself into believing Draco didn’t like her.
“Yes. I know very well that he likes you, Ginny,” Hermione said quite firmly, having heard from Draco’s own lips that he did like her redheaded friend. She also knew that Draco had been the one to write that poem, and was contemplating telling Ginny so, when a great commotion sounded from downstairs.
“That sounds like Ron,” Ginny said with a frown.
Hermione shared a puzzled glance with her and stood up to walk to the door and see what was going on. “It seems like Ron is throwing a fit about something.”
“I don’t care if you want to boil my head in Snape’s cauldron, Weasley, I have to speak to Ginny!”
“Oho, Ginny is it? Since when did you two become so close to be on first name basis?”
“Oh, shut the hell up and get out of my way before I remove you myself. Blaise may let you walk all over him, but I bloody won’t, now move!”
Ginny gave Hermione a surprised look. “That has to be Draco.”
“You’d better go to him before a war starts out down there,” Hermione advised with a smile.
Ginny nodded and quickly scrambled up off the bed and dashed down the stairs, bursting into the common and pushing past everyone who was crowding around the portrait hole. She could see Ron outside the portrait hole, blocking Draco from getting in, and felt her hackles raise. This was one time too many.
“Ron! Get out of the way!”
Ron turned and met her fierce gaze, his own rage dying as he realised his sister was about to get extremely angry if he did not comply. “You’re lucky she was here,” Ron muttered darkly to Draco, and walked back into the common room. Ginny glared at him as she walked past, closing the portrait behind her so that the prying eyes could not see her and Draco’s conversation.
“Sorry,” she said more softly, facing Draco now, who was standing somewhat agitatedly before her. She was desperately curious to know why he was here, and she would be lying if she said she wasn’t hoping it was to continue what they had almost done earlier. Her whole mind seemed trapped in that moment, and all her girlish fantasies would replay it over and over, closing the gap for them so that their lips would blissfully meet.
“I, um…” he cleared his throat and scratched his head, silently wondering why it was that seeing her just seemed to make all his carefully planned speeches evaporate into nothing in his brain. He’d had it all thought out, but now he couldn’t seem to remember anything at all that he had wanted to say, and somehow ‘I like you’ didn’t quite cut it.
“Yes?” Ginny prompted with a hopeful look in her eyes.
“Well…. I just wanted to tell you that I…”
Why was he hesitating again? All she wanted was to hear those words, to hear his feelings so she could tell him that she felt the same. She was just waiting for that moment, watching his face and silently pleading for him to just spit it out already. It was too horrible waiting in suspense like this.
“I, um…” He twisted his lip into a frown and took a step forward, muttering, “oh, screw it,” before closing the distance between them and leaning down to claim her lips with his. A deep sigh seemed to pass through Ginny’s body, her arms instantly curling around his neck as she responded to his kiss with all the passion she could muster. His hand rested against the back of her head, tilting her face towards him more so he could kiss her better, his other coming to rest on her lower back, pulling her closer to him so that the warmth of their bodies pressed against the other.
Ginny’s mind was in a whirl. This was everything she had wanted and more. Her fantasies never quite seemed to capture the warm feeling that seemed to spread her body when she thought of what it would be like if they kissed; a feeling so peaceful and tranquil that it was like floating away in the wind to some far off place that couldn’t possibly be real, because surely nothing could feel so magical and perfect. She’d never been kissed like this before; never been held so tenderly, where she just knew she was safe and always would be. She felt like everything seemed to make sense now, like the final piece of the puzzle had been placed and the picture could not possibly be more glorious. This was real; this was beautiful; this was what she had always dreamed of…
Draco pulled his lips away, resting his head against her forehead and closing his eyes. “I should have done that a long time ago,” he mumbled, causing Ginny to let out a small laugh.
“Yes, you should have,” she agreed, pulling her face away.
He smiled and once more gently moved the strands of her hair away from her face, that simple gentleness she rarely saw coming into his eyes that she loved so much. “I like you Ginny. I like you a lot.”
Smiling she leaned up and gave his lips a small kiss before wrapping her arms around him and leaning her face against his chest, the happy smile growing on her lips. “I like you too, Draco.”
“Suppose you wouldn’t mind being my girlfriend then?”
She grinned and lifted her face up to meet his gaze. “I suppose I could do that.”
They both laughed softly, before once more closing the gap between them to kiss again, though this time much more tenderly and sweetly. Ginny had never felt happier, and as she leaned against him, being held lovingly in his embrace, suddenly she realised something she should have figured out a long time ago.
“It was you that wrote that poem, wasn’t it?”
Draco was silent for a moment. “Yeah it was.”
“I’m glad.”
He looked down at her, still holding her in his arms, a smirk on his face. “Oh? I thought you said you weren’t going to let poems make you like people?”
She laughed lightly. “Well it was a really nice poem, and it just makes it all the better knowing it was from you.”
“I hope you don’t expect anymore. I’m afraid I’ve retired from the love poem business.”
“That’s okay. I have something better than words now…”
She had him, and as she leaned up to kiss him again, she knew she always would…
OOO
Ginny dashed down the hallway, still trying to get her jersey on her head, all the while muttering furiously about early quidditch practises and how much she detested Harry right now. Suddenly she collided into something and felt herself stumbling back, the person she had banged into groaning from the impact.
“The hell? Watch where you’re bloody going!”
“Oh, Merlin, not again,” Ginny muttered, and pulled the jersey down just in time to see Draco start laughing his head off at her. Blushing slightly, she gave him a half-hearted slap to his arm. “Shutup.”
“I should have known it would be you. Only you are mental enough to run around with jerseys on your head.”
“Yeah, well you’re the only one too arrogant to move when people come running right at you.”
They both grinned at each other, each knowing that not so many months ago this had produced a very different reaction. Times change, however, just as people do too; and this was true for Draco and Ginny, who had overcome all differences to find the most beautiful thing of all: love.
Oh, and if you’re wondering what ever happened to that ripped page which explained how Ginny and Draco switched bodies in the first place, just go ask Crabbe. He had been using it as a bookmark for his ‘Super Slytherin’ comic books for the past three years, though Goyle tells me it didn’t say much; just explained that when people can’t get along all it takes is a little stroll in someone else’s shoes to get some understanding, and everything will soon fall into place as it should have been.
The End.
A/N: That’s the end, and I really do hope you enjoyed it. It’s been a long ride, but I hope you found it just as fun as I did. If you liked this fic, you’ll probably like some of my other humour ones too, and I sure know I’d love to hear from you all again! Thank you for the reviews, the support, and more importantly for reading!! You’ve all been wonderful, and I’m quite serious when I say I couldn’t have finished it without you.